-
.3.
r •..;-,'
COLL: CHRISTI REGIS s.i.
BIB. wiAJGft
JOBONIO
THE
TRIALS OF A MIND
IS
PROGRESS TO CATHOLICISM:
LETTER TO HIS OLD FRIENDS,
COLL, CHPJSTl PEG'S SJ
** Bi6. MAJOR
TORONTO
L. SILLIMAN IVES, LL. D.,
LATE BISHOP OF THE PKOTESTAKT EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN NORTH CABOLINA.
" Extra Ecclesiam Catbolicam totum potest prater salutem.1
St. Augustine.
« Ubi PETRUS, ibi Ecclesia." — St. Ambrose.
TWENTY-FIFTH THOUSAND.
BOSTON:
PATRICK DONAHOE,
3 FRANKLIN STREET.
1854,
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by
PATRICK DONAHOE,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts
STEREOTYPED AT THE
BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY,
TO
MY LATE BRETHREN
OP THE
PROTESTANT EPISCOPATE AND CLERGY,
TO THOSE AMONGST WHOM I SO LONG MINISTERED,
AND
TO ALL "WHO PRAY TO BE " LED INTO THE WAY OF TRUTH,'
ARE HUMBLY AND AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED,
ITS THE EARNEST HOPE THAT THEY MAY ONE DAY FIND
BOTH TRUTH AND PEACE IN THE BOSOM
OF THE
ONE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH.
(3)
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
1. Self-defence not the object of the letter.— 2. Motives which impelled
to an examination of Catholic truth. — 3. The struggle with myself in
coming to the examination. — 4. The feelings in which it was under
taken.— 5. What is the essential prerequisite to an examination of
the question between Catholics and Protestants .... 11
CHAPTER I.
CERTAINTY IN THE FAITH TO BE SOUGHT AND EXPECTED.
1. This argued from the fact of man's wants and of God's revelation,
God's promise and God's provision.— 2. Argued from the confidence
that, under the circumstances, is reasonably expected from man to
wards God. —3. Ending with a friendly caution .... 29
CHAPTER II.
GOD'S REVELATION TO BE RECEIVED AND SUBMITTED
TO AVITIIOUT RESERVE.
1. The case stated.— 2. God's revelation to be received in all its parts,
from the simple fact of its having been made by God. — 3. From the
teaching of God Himself in various examples from His written Word 33
CHAPTER III.
IN WHAT WAY GOD HAS NOT SECURED TO US THE
GUIDANCE OP THE HOLY GHOST IN LEARN
ING HIS WILL.
1 All Christians concur in the belief, that God's Spirit must guide into
all truth. — 2. In what way has God secured to us the guidance of His
Holy Spirit? — 3. It must be a way of universal applicability. — 4. It
must be a way suited especially to the condition of the poor. — 5. It
must be a way calculated to promote " unity in the Faith." — 6. In
all these respects the way of Protestants fails 37
1* « '
6 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM OP
HIS GUIDANCE IN ANT MODIFIED SENSE.
1. High-Churchmen admit the duty of all to " hear the Church." —
2. They admit this because instructed by the Fathers. — 3. But the
unreasonableness of admitting it in any modified sense. —4. The ap
plication of the precept " hear the Church," to myself, as a leader,
and the effect of discovering my inability to teach ... 43
CHAPTER V.
THE AUTHORITY OP THE CHURCH TO TEACH PERPET
UAL, AND WHY.
I. The necessity of the Church's guidance as great now as it ever has
been. — 2. No proof from Scripture or reason that such guidance was
ever to cease to be infallible. — 3. The infallibility of the Church
rests riot upon the wisdom of man, but the power of God. — 4. The
union of Christ with His body the Church, secures its infallibility.—
5. The testimony of the primitive Fathers in this particular . 60
CHAPTER VI.
THE STATE OF PROTESTANTISM NOT RECONCILABLE
WITH THE PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE
CHURCH'S LATTER DAYS.
1. The testimonies of the Fathers. — 2. Christ will not disappoint those
who have trusted Him 69
CHAPTER VII.
UNITY OF THE CHURCH SECURITY AGAINST SUCH
DIVISION AS EXISTS AMONG PROTESTANTS.
1. This clear, from the Scriptural illustrations of unity. — 2. From our
Lord's prayer for unity. — 3. From the uniform testimonies of the
Fathers. — 4. In unity Catholicity necessarily embraced. — 5. This
proved from the Fathers. — 6. Application of the argument to Prot
estantism . 74
CHAPTER VIII.
FALLIBILITY IN TEACHING FATAL TO THE CLAIMS OF
ONE PROFESSING TO DECLARE GOD'S
INFALLIBLE WILL.
1. An examination, under this head, of the claims of the Church of Eng
land and America. — 2. England virtually disclaims infallibility. —
3. The dreadful consequence 84
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IX.
ANGLICAN AUTHORITY FURTHER CONSIDERED.
1. The authority of the English Church not Catholic. — 2. The conse
quence, her teaching not Catholic. — 3. Her own admissions. — 4. An
inquiry into Anglican inconsistency. — 5. The ultimate Catholic tri
bunal or standard . 87
CHAPTER X.
AT WHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY IS ENGLAND
TO BE TRUSTED ?
I. The reasonableness of this question. — 2. Is she to be trusted before
Oi after the Reformation ? — 3. Is she to be trusted under Henry VIII.,
or under Edward VI., or under Mary, or under Elizabeth, or how? —
4. Is she to be trusted as she speaks in her Prayer book, or as she
speaks in opposition to its plain sense by the Queen's Court? —
5. The necessary confusion and uncertainty under such a system 90
CHAPTER XI.
WHAT WAS THE LIVING, TEACHING AUTHORITY IN
ENGLAND FOR EIGHT HUNDRED OR A THOU
SAND YEARS BEFORE THE REF
ORMATION ?
1. On the principle that we are to hear the Church, to whom are we to
listen from the time of Augustine to the time of Henry VIII. ? — 2. We
are to hear a speaking Church, not dumb books. — 3. Wycliffe a here
tic according to the faitli of the Anglo-Saxon Church . 97
CHAPTER XII.
WAS THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND REALLY CON
DUCTED ON THE PRINCIPLE OF SUBMISSION
TO THE PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC
CHURCH 1
1. A test of Mr. Palmer's principle of Reformation by " the authority of
Catholic Tradition." — 2. The absurdity of his principle as applied to
the facts of the English Reformation. — 3. What tradition is. — 4. Tra
dition, to have authority, must be submitted to and trusted. — 5. Ori
gin and source of Tradition. — 6. Its perpetuity, as viewed by the
Fathers. — 7. Applied to England. — 8. Not derogatory to God's
Word 102
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIII.
TRADITION A NECESSARY KEY TO THE FACTS OP
CHURCH HISTORY.
1. Why so little is isaid in the New Testament about Church order and
Sacraments. — 2. Tradition necessary to establish infant baptism, the
necessity of sanctifying the Lord's day,&c. — 3. Why so little is found
in regard to certain points of Catholic faith and practice in the very
early Church. — 4. Nothing added to the fundamental Faith by the
Church .... 118
CHAPTER XIV.
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND THE MERE CHILD OF THE
STATE.
1. The Protestant alleged motive for the Reformation a mere fancy. —
2. The real motive personal to Henry VIII. — 3. The resistance of the
Church in the outset. — 4. Her submission through fear. — 5. The
transfer of the whole spiritual jurisdiction from the See of St. Peter
to the king. — 6. Acts of parliament and Protestant testimonies con
firm this. — 7. The king made the living standard of faith as well as
the source of priestly authority ^ 125
CHAPTER XT.
THE SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND TO
THE TEMPORAL POWER PERPETUATED.
1. Acts of parliament conclusive. — 2. The changes of Queen Mary
justified on every principle, and effected without a struggle. — 3. The
changes of Elizabeth on every ground unlawful, and forced upon the
Church against the will of every bishop, the convocation, and the two
universities. — 4. The new system of things passed through parlia
ment, not only against the vote of every bishop, but also by means of
imprisoning two bishops, and creating five new Peers . 143
CHAPTER XVI.
THE POSITION OF THE PRESENT CHURCH OF ENG
LAND, AND OF HER DAUGHTER IN AMERICA,
FIXED BY THE PARLIAMENT OF
ELIZABETH.
J. Act of William IV. sufficient. —2. The case of the American Prot
estant Episcopal Church shown to be the same as that of the Mother
in England. — 3. The entire independence of the American laity. —
CONTENTS. 9
. The application of the facts of the case. — 5. Who sent Archbishop
Parker ? Who gave him the faith, — the faith of the one Catholic
Chuich. — G. The application of the facts to myself ... 152
CHAPTER XVII.
REASONS WHY SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST.
PETER MUST BE FATAL, TO THE ANGLICAN,
AND HENCE TO THE AMERICAN,
EPISCOPAL CLAIMS.
Reflections on the Act of Separation by parliament, — 9. Which
claim of jurisdiction over the Church, that of the king or the Pope,
most likely, by the rules of common sense, to be well founded ? —
3. The necessity of a head to the body considered. — 4. The fact of
the Pope's present Supremacy considered. — 5. The testimony of
heretics to the Supremacy, either directly or indirectly. — 6. A grad
ual growth of the Papal power not tenable. — 7. The Scriptural ar
gument for the Primacy of St. Peter. — 8. The Catholic interpretation
of St. John i. 35, and St. Matt. xxi. 18, abundantly sustained by the
Fathers. — 9. The authority of St. Peter touching the Faith set forth
in St. John xxi. 15-17, as interpreted by the Fathers. — 10. The
Scriptural argument applied to myself 158
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE PRIMACY OF ST. PETER INTERWOVEN IN THE
FAITH AND DISCIPLINE OF THE PRIMITIVE
CATHOLIC CHURCH.
The primitive Church affords just such testimony to the claims of St.
Peter as the circumstances call for. — 2. The Apostolic See, accord
ing to the Fathers, the centre of Catholic unity, the keeper of the
Catholic Faith, and the source of Catholic authority. — 3. Extraordi
nary assertion of Dr. Wordsworth in his book " Theophilus Angli-
canus." — 4. Shown to be utterly without foundation in every par
ticular . 179
CHAPTER XIX.
THE APPLICATION OF THE FACTS IN THE TWO PRE
CEDING CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
1 The extraordinary assertion of Blackstone in reference to the Anglo-
Saxon Church shown to be false. — 2. The Anglo-Saxon Church Cath
olic, and submissive to the Holy See of Rome. — 3. The case of St.
Augustine considered. — 4. The document which puts a speech into
the mouth of Dinoth against the Supremacy shown to be spurious. —
5. The application of the argument for the Supremacy. — 6. The sum
of the whole matter. — 7. A confession and a warning con-cl-Hston 2K5
INTRODUCTION.
Dear Brethren and Friends,
IT is due both to you and myself, as it is
more especially to the cause of God, that I yield,
without loss of time, to the promptings of my heart
and conscience, and lay before you, as best I can,
the reasons which have constrained me to take so
serious, and to many dear ones, as well as to my
self, so trying a step as that of abandoning the
position in which I had acted as a Minister of the
Protestant Episcopal Church for more than thirty
years, and as a Bishop of the same for more than
twenty years, and of seeking, at my time of life,
admission, as a mere layman, into " the Holy Cath
olic Church," and with no prospect before me
but simply peace of conscience, and the salvation
of my soul.
That for many years I have been more or less
doubtful of my position as a Protestant, and feel
ing about me for some surer ground on which to
stand in view of a judgment to come, is a matter
too much interwoven in the history of the last few
INTRODUCTION.
years of my Episcopate to be, in any important
respect, new to you. That, in this state of baffling
uncertainty, and under the trying circumstances it
brought with it, I always acted wisely, or with
perfect consistency, is more than I dare either af
firm or believe. Rather would I turn from the
too generally worse than useless task of self-de
fence, and humbly seek refuge in the compassion
of Him " "Who hath borne our infirmities," and in
the forbearance of those who have themselves felt
the weight of these infirmities, in a doubtful, but
earnest struggle to find and keep the narrow way
of life. To the mariner, inured to the peculiar
hardships of the sea, it will be no cause of wonder
that one tossed upon the bosom of its treacherous
waves, now toiling amid conflicting elements, and
then distracted and deceived by shifting mists,
should, in making his way to the shore, describe a
somewhat devious track. Should any of my old
friends and companions require of me still further
explanation of seeming inconsistencies, they will
find it in a too great effort on my part to remain a
Protestant. Here, commending myself to Him
who will one day " make the justice of the op
pressed clear as the light," I take final leave of the
subject of self-apology, and invite you at once to
a consideration of the history of my mind in its
progress to Catholicism.
And if, in giving it, I should seem to any to
make too much reference to myself, my plea will
be found in the nature of the undertaking ; viz., to
INTRODUCTION. 13
present the train of thoughts and reasonings through
which my own mind has passed in its progress to a
certain faith.
In the outset, let me recall the fact, that for
years a mysterious influence,, which I could neither
fully comprehend nor entirely throw off, visited
my mind, unsettling its peace, and filling it with
yearnings for something in religion more real than
I had hitherto experienced.*
Under such impulses, my thoughts were natu
rally led beyond the narrow limits of mere Protes
tant theology to the teachings of early Catholic
Fathers, and of such as seemed to he based upon
them in later times. At this period Moehler's Sym
bolism was put into my hand. I read it, examined
its statements with care, and laid it down with an
increased desire to know more fully the system of
which it had given me, in a spirit of such fairness
and love, so beautiful an outline.
Now it was, however, that the progress of my
* I have here thought it not right to omit a circumstance to which I can
distinctly trace some of my earliest fears, that something might be wrong in
respect to what I had received as the facts of Protestantism — or the real
history of the Catholic Faith. Being invited by the University of North Caro
lina, in the year 18-14, to deliver the introductory Lecture before the Histori
cal Society of the Institution recently formed, I took for my subject the
Principles which must govern us in arriving at the facts of History. This led
me, by way of illustration, to apply these principles to some of the com
monly-received theories of the English Reformation — particularly in regard
to the real motive of the movement under Henry VIII., and to the real char
acter of the events under the subsequent Catholic reign of Mary — and to rny
surprise I found in the course of examination, that my own views became
seriously changed, especially as regarded the latter ; and from the circum
stance, felt bound at the time to warn my auditory against the common no
tion ; and ever after, to guard my own mind in. the study of history against
onesided party representations.
O
14 INTRODUCTION.
inquiry received a sudden check. Prostrating
sickness came, and with it a succession of distract
ing and embarrassing oppositions to my discovered
tendency towards Catholicism.
And here I must be allowed in all honesty, and,
I trust, with no violation of charity, to say, that
these oppositions, which were designed, and at first
seemed likely to arrest this tendency, operated, in
the end, greatly to increase it, by increasing my
distrust in the system under which I was acting, as
they tended to open my eyes more widely to what
I felt to be its unreasonableness.
(1.) In the first place, I observed that every at
tempt to understand and rightly appreciate Catholic
truth was viewed by Protestants with jealousy, and
treated with harshness. That, while they prided
themselves upon the untrammelled exercise of rea
son in matters of faith, the first effort on the part
of any of their adherents to apply this reason in
good earnest to an examination of Catholic doctrine,
or Catholic institutions, was instantly met by a cry
of alarm. " This practice is highly dangerous.
Depend upon it, it will unsettle your faith, wean
you from your own Church, and give you a lean
ing towards Catholicism. There is something in
this so insidious and captivating, that, if you once
allow it to get the least hold of your mind and
heart, it is sure to bring you under its dominion."
And if the practice was not forthwith relinquished,
they would seek to interpose an effectual bar by
loading it with suspicion, and exciting against it
INTRODUCTION. 15
the popular indignation ; thus often forcing per
sons who might not have the nerve, for the sake of
truth and peace, to face desertion, ignominy, and
perhaps starvation, to stifle their convictions, com
promise their consciences, and consent, for a time
at least, to stumble on amidst the obscurities and
miseries of an uncertain faith. This struck me as
being so inconsistent with the Protestant principle,
that a free and thorough application of each mind
to the great question, " What is truth ? " is essen
tial to its solution, as to lead me to suspect more
reasonableness and force in Catholic teaching than
my education and position had hitherto permitted
me to see. For I could not well conceive how,
on such a vital question as that between Catholics
and Protestants, any practice which might con
tribute to the fullest investigation should be " dan
gerous " to any thing but error. If the mind be
capable of the investigation at all, it must be, I
thought, to the fullest extent. At any rate, that
it would be exceedingly unfair to oblige it to come
to a conclusion, or to abide in one, without being
allowed an opportunity to examine both sides of
the question, the consideration of which might be
necessary to render that conclusion safe. Hence I
began seriously to fear that " the danger " appre
hended from a thorough knowledge of Catholic
teaching was not so much danger to the truth of
God, as to the system of Protestantism.
(£.) But this fear was strengthened by my being
called to face another kind of effort to turn me
IB INTRODUCTION.
from an investigation into Catholic principles. In
stead of a direct answer to my difficulties, I was
every where met with an indirect rebuke for deign
ing to listen, for a moment even, to the claims of so
corrupt a Church as that of Koine. Instances,
real or imaginary, were advanced, in almost count
less numbers, to illustrate its superstition in re
ligion, or degradation in morals, with an intimation
that no one, not weakened or debased in moral
sense, could consent to such a fellowship. I looked
at this attempt, narrowly scanned its justice and
charity, and at once saw in it, or thought I saw,
the working of the same leaven which, in the time
of Christ, was infused into the opposition to the
Christian faith by the grand adversary of man.
cf John the Baptist came, neither eating bread, nor
drinking wine, and they say he hath a devil." He
is carried away by an unnatural and superstitious
reverence for ascetic life. " The Son of man came
eating and drinking, and they say, Behold a man
gluttonous, and a winebibber, a friend of publi
cans and sinners." One who favors rioting, and is
given to sensuality.
Here I asked myself what would have been the
fate of the religion of Jesus Christ, when Christ
was Himself upon earth, if this charge of laxity
of discipline is to be considered an effectual bar to
its claims ? I saw Judas still retained by our Lord
among the twelve, though known to be a devil ;
and I listened to the rebuke which He left for His
over-rigorous followers in the parable of the ( e wheat
INTRODUCTION. 1 7
and tares/' where He referred the separation of
the bad from the good to a day of final judg
ment. And then, in the age that followed, I per
ceived this very charge urged against the " One
Catholic Church " by a body of condemned here
tics* whose sanctity had no better claim than their
faith.
It was manifest, too, that this charge of corrup
tion, in most cases at least, emanated from persons,
either jealous of the influence of the Catholic clergy,
or biased against them, from having themselves in
some way incurred the censures of the Church, and
hence become, through self-love, the victims of self-
delusion. An instance of this kind,f made too no
torious by an interested press to have escaped the
notice of any one, produced in my mind an impres
sion of pity for the assailant, equalled only by that
of wonder that any member of the Protestant Epis
copal . Church in the United States, in his sober
senses, should be found an abetter either of the
man or of his argument — particularly as at the
very time that Church was bleeding at every pore,
from wounds inflicted upon her either by the faults
of her friends, or the false accusations of her
enemies.
God forbid that I should allude to this circum
stance with any other than the most sorrowful feel
ings. And I only do it to show, why I felt bound,
on every principle of justice and charity, to turn
* The Donatists.
| I refer to the Rev. Pierce Connelly.
2*
18 INTRODUCTION.
a deaf ear to an argument from such a quarter,
drawn from a rumored or supposed corruption
among the Catholic clergy. Besides having ac
quired some knowledge of the Penitential system
of Catholics, I felt quite confident that too great
laxity in any particular case, must be owing, not
to defect in the Church, but to the want of fidelity
on the part of individuals intrusted with her dis
cipline.
On the whole, then, this attempt entirely failed,
in respect to myself, of its intended effect — in
stead of arresting inquiry, it tended rather to sup
ply an additional stimulus to it ; as it tended to
weaken my confidence in a system that could resort
to arguments so illogical in themselves — so un
christian in their spirit — and so unbecoming the
persons in whose mouths they were found. It was
really a matter of grief to me to be seen in apparent
fellowship with so unmanly, so ungenerous an as
sault. One betokening so little sympathy with that
ff charity which suffereth long and is kind," and
appearing so nearly akin to that spirit which saith,
" Stand by thyself, I am holier than thou ! "
I was compelled to view this charge in connec
tion with another : viz., that of dishonesty, or some
thing as base, uniformly uttered against converts
to Rome — men who had equally gained for them
selves the reputation of unsullied sanctity while
Protestants, and had "left all," for conscience*
sake, in becoming Catholics. In a word, all this
outcry about the corrupt tendency of Catholic
INTRODUCTION. 19
principles might seem very true and very terrible
to some minds, but I confess I saw in it only another
mark of the identity of the Catholic Church with
the slandered and suffering Church of Christ ; and
another proof of the want among Protestants of
that divine charity, the absence of which. I had
long bemoaned as the most fatal symptom in any
communion, of separation from Christ, the celestial
fountain of peace and love. Where, I asked my
self, except in the weekly repetition of the Apostles9
Creed, is the manifestation among us of that blessed
" communion of saints," which, under the resist
less power of Christ's love, binds all hearts to
Him — blending them together in one heavenly
fellowship — filling them with one spirit — concen
trating them upon one interest — and animating
them with common joys, and pursuits, and hopes ;
thus excluding "all bitterness, and wrath, and
malice, and evil speaking" — and making all feel
as " one body in Christ and every one members one
of another, — that if one member suffers, all the
members must suffer with it ? " This question
brought conscious shame, and self-reproach, and a
heavier weight of heartfelt distrust.
And here another burden was added to this
weight. "The poor," saith our Lord, "ye have
always with you." If you are my people you will
show it in expressions of divine sympathy for the
wretched of every sort. They will be taken to
your hearts and fed from your hands, and led on
gently by your side. Your churches and houses,
80 INTilODUCTION.
and sympathies and charities, will be thrown widely
open to them. They will " be always with you."
I cast my eyes around me, and saw indeed here
and there an institution, the fruit of individual
zeal, designed for the destitute. But when I looked
into the system of Protestantism, I could see noth
ing which marked it as the hope and the home of
the wretched ; nothing which proclaimed its pe
culiar fellowship with "the poor." Its places of
worship, where, as was too generally the case, the
pew system prevailed, were virtually closed against
them. If nominal provision was made, it only ex
pressed the more significantly the pride of wealth,
and the utter want of communion with poverty.
The very arrangement, said aloud to the rich, " Sit
thou here in a good place ; " and to the poor,
" Stand thou there, or sit here under my footstool."
In short, I could discover no general and essential
and abiding characteristic that identified the com
munion, to which I belonged with that divine broth
erhood, whose glory it was that " the poor were
always with them." Indeed, my own feeble, and
perhaps misdirected, efforts, in this behalf, met
with such signal discouragement and rebuke as to
beget in me a strong suspicion of the utter incom
patibility of the system in which I acted with
Christ's mission to the poor.
But the circumstance which at this period shook
my confidence most of all, was the absence, in my
view, of any instituted method among Protestants
for the, remission of post-baptismal sin. Sins be-
INTRODUCTION.
fore baptism were expressly forgiven in that sacra
ment. But for the remission of those committed
after, however deadly, I could see in Protestantism
no provision. That Christ left power in His
Church to remit these I had no doubt. And for
a time, after my mind had become alive to the im
portance of the exercise of this power, I believed
that it existed and might be lawfully exercised in
the communion of which I was a bishop. But upon
stricter examination and more mature thought, I
became convinced that if the existence of such
power was not actually denied, its exercise, except
in a very modified sense and within very restricted
limits, was virtually prohibited. The discovery
filled me with dread, which daily observation in
creased, till finally it passed into absolute conster
nation. No one, who has not been in my state,
can fully appreciate my sensations, when I opened
my eyes to the fact that multitudes around me in
trusted to my care, were goaded by a conviction of
mortal sin and demanding relief, and I was not al
lowed by my Church to administer that relief in
the only way which seemed to me to be directed
by God's word as understood by His early Church.
The question now forced itself upon me, Can that be
an institution of God which thus locks up the gifts
(supposing it to have received them) which He
commands His priesthood to dispense to the needy
and perishing souls for whom Christ died ? *
* One consideration more, deeply concerned in my submission to the
Catholic Church, ought, perhaps, to be mentioned. I refer to Hie claim which
INTRODUCTION.
This state of doubt and fear awakened in my mind
the inquiry, why I should not more thoroughly ex
amine the ground on which I stood, and on which
were based my hopes of eternal salvation ?
When I seriously approached this question, how
ever, it was terrible to me. No man can well con
ceive the horror with which I first contemplated
the possibility of a conviction against my own
claims as the result ! My claims as a bishop, a
minister, a Christian in any safe sense ; and hence
of my being compelled as an honest man to give
up my position. A horror enhanced by the self-
humiliation with which I saw such a step must
that church had to my faith, and love, and obedience, from the moment of my
baptism.
It was determined from the first, and by the only power commissioned by
Christ to determine, that all persons baptized into His mystical Body, by
water, " in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,"
by whomsoever administered, became thereby true members of " the One
Catholic and Apostolic Church ; " and hence they must remain subject to
its authority, in opposition to every other claim, so long as they are subjects
of Christ's Kingdom.
Convinced, therefore, that I was originally placed by baptism within the
pale and under the authority of " the One Catholic and Apostolic Church,"
and that I should be guilty of an act of deadly schism in resisting this Catholic
authority (the only authority under heaven entitled to my submission) by
longer siding with a national and uncatholic communion, I felt bound on every
principle of duty and safety to return with a broken and contrite heart to the
arms of my true mother, from whom I had departed, the moment I consented,
as an adult, to be considered a member of the protestant body. Instead, there
fore, of unfaithfulness to the Anglican or American communion, which ia
sometimes pleaded, I was convinced, that in my return, I did nothing more
than throw off an unlawful allegiance imposed upon me without my con
sent, and take steps for my restoration to that Catholic fellowship — that
" Communion of Saints," of which I was made*a member at my baptism. I
felt, as one may be supposed to feel who in his unconscious childhood had
been borne off asleep from his native shore on some wreck to a desert Island,
and then, in his manhood, after long subjection to want and hardship, be
comes convinced of the disaster and returns to the father that begot him, and
the mother who cherished his infancy.
INTRODUCTION. £3
cover me, the absolute deprivation of all mere tem
poral support which it must occasion, not only to
myself but to one whom I was bound " to love and
cherish until death." The heartrending distress
and mortification in which it must involve, without
their consent, a large circle of the dearest relatives
and friends, the utter annihilation of all that confi
dence and hope which under common struggles
and common sufferings, for what we deemed the
truth, had been reposed in me as a sincere and
trustworthy bishop. But I forbear. Enough that
the prospect, heightened in its repulsiveness by the
sad forebodings around me at the renewed symptoms
of my wavering, was so confounding, as actually to
make me debate, whether it were not better, and
my duty, to stay and risk the salvation of my soul,
— as to make me supplicate in agony to be spared
so bitter a chalice, to make me seize, with the eager
ness of a drowning man, upon every possible pre
text for relinquishing the inquiry. Could I not
be sincere where I was ? Work with a quiet con
science where Providence had placed me ? Were
not the fathers of the Reformation, in case of my
being in error, to be held responsible ? Would it
not be presumption in me, a single bishop, to re
consider other points long considered settled by a
national Church ? These and more like questions
would force themselves daily upon my mind to de
ter my advance ; and under their influence I actually
went so far as to commit myself publicly to Protes
tantism, to make such advance the more difficult.
24 INTRODUCTION.
But God was merciful, and all this did not satisfy
me. I thought I saw in it clearly the temptation
of Satan, an effort of my overburdened heart to
escape self-sacrifice. I felt that if for such reasons
I could be excused, so might Saul of Tarsus have
been. His example of self-negation for Christ
came frequently before me. His words, as the
Apostle of Christ, sounded often in my ears. ( ' If
any man thinketh that he hath whereof he might
trust in the flesh, / more — circumcised the eighth
day, of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benja
min, an Hebrew of the Hebrews, according to the
Law a Pharisee — concerning zeal persecuting the
Church. Touching the justice which is in the law
blameless. But what things were gain to me,
the same I counted loss for Christ. Yea, further
more, / count all things but loss for the excellent
knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord. For whom
I have suffered the loss of all things, and do count
them but dung that I may win Christ We are
fools for Christ's sake. . . And if any man among
you seemeth to be wise in this world, let him be
come a fool that he may be wise We are
made a spectacle to the world — are weak and
despised — are naked and buffeted, and have no
certain dwelling-place — labor, working with our
hands — are reviled, and persecuted, and defamed ;
yea, are made as the filth of the world unto this
day." These words often sounded in my ears,
with those encouraging ones too : " I reckon that
the sufferings of this present time are not worthy
INTRODUCTION. £5
to be compared with the glory that shall be re
vealed. For if we suffer with Christ we shall also
reign with Him. We suffer with Him, that we
may be glorified together." And I felt warned
and strengthened from above, to let nothing below
turn me from a faithful search into the will of God.
Other and still more solemn words, too, would
come to deepen and fix this impression — words
from the lips, the bosom, of Eternal Charity : " He
that would be my disciple, must deny himself, take
up his cross and follow me. He that forsaketh not
all that he hath CANNOT be my disciple. He that
saveth his life shall lose it ; but he that loseth his
life for my sake shall keep it unto life eternal."
Yea, and those awful words, too, which, in the
mouth of the holy Ignatius, changed the proud and
self-indulgent thoughts of the youthful noblemen
into the penitential sighs and angelic aspirations of
the self-denying and wonder-working St. Francis :
— " What shall it profit a man, if he gain the
whole world and lose his own soul ? "
Now it was that I cast myself, body and soul,
powers, honors, and emoluments, all that 1 was,
all that I had, before the cross of Christ, entreat
ing Him to take all, and lead me to the truth, lead
me to Himself, vowing, in the depth of my soul,
that if He would in mercy show me the way, and
uphold my footsteps, I would follow Him whither
soever He would lead me !
I will not attempt to say what it cost me to
make this surrender. But one thing I will say,
3
26 INTBODUCTION.
the sacrifice has been repaid ten thousandfold in
the blessings of present peace, and in the certain
hopes of eternal life. And another thing I will
record, by way of caution to my dear friends, that
if any of them have one doubt, or think they ought
to have one doubt of their present safety, — (and
who will not think this, after the solemn admoni
tion to consider and reconsider, given in the de
parture of so many of the best and wisest Angli
cans to the Catholic Church ; for who would
refuse, or think there was no cause to examine his
title deeds, while grave doubts concerning them
were abroad, and the wisest members of his family
were bestirring themselves to make good the ten
ure of their estates ?) — if any of my dear friends,
then, have one doubt or suspicion of their safety as
Protestants, let them at once commit themselves to
the guidance of God's Spirit. Nothing else can
save them. Nothing else give them courage to
face the trials, to baffle self-delusion, and advance
to the altar of self-sacrifice. Let them waive all
investigation, then, till they have humbled them
selves before the cross, and sought, in a spirit of
childlike docility, for the guidance of the Holy
Ghost — till they have cast themselves upon this
guidance, and poured forth the fervent desires of
their hearts in some such thoughts as these : " God
of all goodness, Father of mercies, and Savior of
mankind, I implore Thee, by Thy boundless wis
dom and love, to enlighten my mind, and touch
my heart, that by means of true ' faith, hope, and
charity,' I may live and die in the true religion of
INTRODUCTION.
Jesus Christ. I confidently believe that, as there
is but one God, there can be but one faith, one
religion, one only path to salvation, and that every
other path opposed thereto can lead but to destruc
tion. This path, O my God, I anxiously seek
after, that I may follow it, and be saved. There
fore I protest before Thy Divine Majesty that I
will follow the religion which Thou shalt reveal to
me as the true one, and will abandon, at whatever
cost, that wherein I shall have discovered errors
and falsehoods. I confess that I do not deserve
this favor for the greatness of my sins; for which
I am truly penitent, seeing they offend a God who
is so good, so holy, so worthy of love. But what
I deserve not I hope to obtain from Thine infinite
mercy.; and I beseech Thee to grant it unto me
through the merits of that precious blood which
was shed for us sinners by Thine only Son, Jesus
Christ, our Lord," &c.
You will perceive that this prayer presupposes
two conditions as indispensable to a proper investi
gation of religious truth. 1. That the salvation
of the soul throughout eternity be regarded as infi
nitely more desirable than any good in time; and
heiue, as demanding our attention and pursuit at
the sacrifice, if need be, of all else besides.
£. That, to save the soul, God's will be taken as
the only sure guide ; and as demanding our cheer
ful submission at the sacrifice, if need be, of every
other will, and in resistance of every other claim,
or influence. It may be very difficult effectually
to brace up the mind to these considerations, — so
28 INTRODUCTION.
to put aside the powers of " the world, the flesh,
and the devil/' and so to humble our pride, as to
make time yield in all things to eternity, and our
wills to the will of God ; but it must be done, or
we can never promise ourselves any sure advance
in the pursuit of truth. Strive, then, first of all,
my dear friends, (if you will allow me once more
to exhort you in the truest love,) to realize the
immense value of the soul, the utter worthlessness,
comparatively, of all earthly things, the dreadful
idea of its loss, and the unspeakable wisdom of ever
holding one's self ready to sacrifice all other things
for its salvation ! When you have done this, en
deavor to fix before and within, and all around
your minds, the awful, but certain truth, that the
salvation of your souls can be attained only in sub
mission to the will of God. And further, as you
have always been taught, that " there is a way
which seemeth right unto a man,, but the end
thereof are the ways of death."
From a living, controlling sense of these things,
it was (and I say it with humble thankfulness to
God, for how little did I deserve the grace !) that
I started forward anew, resolved, by the help of
Divine light, to find a certain answer to the ques
tion, " "What is God's will as the way of man's sal*
vation ? "
And now I entreat my clear friends to pray for
such light, and follow me in the search. The
result may be matter for deep and joyful thanks
giving to God throughout eternity.
TRIALS OF A MIND
IN ITS
PROGRESS TO CATHOLICISM.
CHAPTER I.
CERTAINTY IN THE FAITH TO BE SOUGHT AND EXPECTED.
THE question with, me was, (and I am not
ashamed, even at my time of life, and with my pe
culiar advantages as a Protestant, to acknowledge
it,) "What must I do to be saved?" or, What is
God's will as the way of man's salvation 1
To this question I felt the answer must be posi
tive and certain ; that no mere approximation to
the truth, however flattering or well fortified,
would bring relief; that any thing short of absolute
certainty would 'fail to meet my case. Of doubt
and confusion I had had enough. My mind
reached forth for a distinct and infallible response ;
and it did so confidently, and with a sense of right,
for under God's invitation and promise, it reached
forth to GOD, and to God alone. If it were true
dhat HE had undertaken to instruct me, to reveal
3 * (29)
SO CERTAINITY IX THE FAITH
or make known His will to me, I felt assured that
complete success must attend His work ; that when
God taught, the lesson would be distinct ; that
when His light shone upon truth, doubt would
vanish ; when His lips uttered it, certainty would
be seen in every line ; and that wrhen God spake,
man was to keep silence, was simply to learn and
obey. To me it seemed utterly absurd that God
should condescend to instruct man, because of his
ignorance, how to save his soul, and then leave him
to make a single surmise, allow him even to point
his own finger in the way, or put in a word of
direction how to follow it — utterly absurd and
impious that God should be supposed to depend, in
any degree, upon the helpless being whom He
designed to rescue from his state of absolute help
lessness — to borrow light in any way or measure
from the dark mind, which, in pity, He conde
scended to illumine and to guide. I felt, there-
fore, that I might justly demand exactness and
infallibility in the answer to my inquiry for God's
exact will, as it was to be an answer from God ,
that His word to me should require no additional
clearness from the dictates of my own perplexed
reason, — that His truth should be "rendered suspi
cious by no human alloy ; the bright page of His
revealed will be dimmed by no uncertainty of man's
reason ; that man's reason be employed only as the
active receiver of the pure mind of God.
Not only my own wants urged this claim, and
the very nature as well as promise of God, who, in
TO BE SOUGHT AND EXPECTED. 31
mercy, undertook to meet them, justified it; but
also the reverence due to His perfections, and thr
gratitude due to His love would allow no other. 1
felt that He had invited me to come and learn of
Him, promising rest to my soul ; and that, had I
come thus at His own invitation, for an answer less
than infallible, it would have been an insult to
His infinite wisdom and power ; that had I ex
pected less, when He condescended to supply, it
would have been a return of base ingratitude and
distrust for the marvellous provisions of His con
descension and love.
I said to myself, God declares to me that He
has contrived and revealed the way of my salva
tion, and, desiring that I should come to a knowl
edge of it, has, in fulfilment of His promise to
"lead me into all truth," secured its exact and
thorough inculcation by positive and fixed means,
— can I be satisfied with any thing short of cer-
tainty in this knowledge, and stand guiltless before
Him ? be satisfied with any thing short of certainty
and claim to be a Christian in truth ? How can I
know that I am a Christian any further than I
know that I am following Christ ? And can I con
tent myself with an imperfect or doubtful knowl
edge of so solemn and urgent a fact ? What would
such a listless careless spirit tell of my earnestness
to be saved, or of my estimation of God's way of
salvation ? What of that loving spirit which
~knows the voice of the Good Shepherd, and that
Good Shepherd Himself? What of that childlike
32 CERTAINTY IN THE FAITH, &C.
dependence on the Father of mercies, which bows
to every intimation, and treasures every hint that
can lead to the most exact obedience of His will ?
that fills the soul with intense desires for perfect
conformity to the spirit, the laws, and the fellow
ship of -Him who could suffer and die, as Christ
suffered and died for sinners ? What of faith, and
hope, and charity in Him who said to " the weary,
Take my yoke and learn of me, and ye shall find
rest to your souls " — who said to those groping in
doubt, " / am the light of the world ; he that fol
lowed me shall not wall: in darkness but shall have
the light of lifeT'
Knowing, therefore, that I "walked in dark
ness," I sought with all my heart this " light of
life," knowing, too, that Satan himself was some
times transformed to imitate this light, I was the
more wary, and the more importunate and deter
mined in my demand, to know the truth, the
tvhole truth, and nothing but the truth, — as it is
in Jesus. Verily could I say with St. Paul, " I
count all things but loss for the excellent Icnowl-
edge of Christ Jesus my Lord" But I felt that
it must be knowledge and not conjecture : that the
perfections of the great Lawgiver justified the
expectation of certainty; that the state of man
required it — the yearnings of his heart demanded
it — the love of Christ pledged it — the provision
in Christ offered it — the promise of Christ insured
it. My demand, therefore, was for that perfect
knowledge of God's will upon which I could found
a certain and abiding faith.
GOD'S REVELATION TO BE RECEIVED. 33
CHAPTER II.
OOD'S REVELATION TO BE EECEIVED AND SUBMITTED TO
WITHOUT RESERVE.
UPON looking into the sources from which ail
who call themselves Christians profess to draw
their hope of salvation, I found them unanimous in
claiming the revelation of God to be their sole de
pendence. Here, then, was a pleasing and, at first
sight, a somewhat hopeful agreement. The revela
tion of God was universally admitted to be the
only sure guide to God's will, and hence to man's
salvation.
The great question, then, presented itself, —
What is the revelation of God ? And no sooner
was it presented, than serious disagreement began.
And first, in regard to the written revelation.
Here, I heard it asserted that it embraced a certain
number of specified books ; and there, that certain
other books must be added : 011 the one hand, that
every dogma and precept in these books, when
once admitted to be from God, must be submitted
to, however mysterious in itself, or however ob
scurely revealed ; and then, on the other, that
human reason has a right to distinguish between
things essential and things non-essential in revela
tion, and to put upon all such an interpretation as
may make all consistent with its own sense of the
fitness of things.
34 " GOD'S REVELATION TO BE RECEIVED
My first concern, therefore, seemed to be with
tins last-named opinion. And surely when I seri
ously reflected upon it, I could hardly persuade
myself that any intelligent Christian could be so
lost to every just conception of a revelation from
GOD to man as to be guilty of entertaining it. For,
the moment I am certain that GOD speaks to me,
as a man merely, my spirit shrinks in awe and
submission before every word that He utters. But
when I know that I stand guilty and condemned
before Him — totally dependent upon His mercy,
and totally ignorant of His gracious will, and that
HE, through marvellous unmerited love, conde
scends to reveal this will as the ground of my sal
vation, I feel bound to know it all and infallibly,
and to obey it all and perfectly. For to me it is
enough to feel assured that whatever God has re
vealed for us is required of us. Besides, I put it
to my reason to say whether, if God has enjoined
certain things, any one but God can dispense with
them? "Whether, if God has conjoined certain
particulars in a necessary whole, any one but God
can pronounce whether any of these particulars
can be safely omitted or safely left doubtful 1 Or
again, whether, if God, in the unfathomable depths
of His wisdom, has proposed to our belief certain
incomprehensible verities, our faith may be safely
withheld till our reason has penetrated their ob
scurity, stripped them of mystery, and presented
them in some familiar and acceptable guise ? And
finally, the necessity of unqualified submission to
AND SUBMITTED TO WITHOUT RESERVE. 35
whatever God has revealed, however mysterious,
or however apparently insignificant, — a necessity
wrought out and set before my eyes, by God's
providence, in His Written Word ; and in such
repeated instances, scattered along the whole his
tory of man's strange perverseness, as not only to
proclaim in the clearest manner God's demands
upon us, but also to exhibit in the most instructive
light our own blind propensity to resist them.
I see our first parents shut out from the bless
ings of Paradise, and groaning beneath the toil and
misery of an earth cursed for their sakes ; and as
the cause, I perceive that, misled by the pride of
reason, they thought it mattered little whether
they acted up to the strict sense of God's word, or
followed the free and most agreeable interpretation
of Satan. I see Cain, wandering forth from the
presence of God, bearing God's curse upon his
brow and an intolerable weight of misery in his
soul; and as the first cause, I learn that he has
been found guilty of judging it a small thing to
vary from the mere outward institution of God, and
offer the first fruits of the ground instead of the
firstlings of the flock. I see Cora, Dathan, and
Abiron, with all their company, sinking, under the
judgments of Almighty God, from the sight of men
into the bowels of the earth ; and I find the cause
to consist in a low estimate of priestly authority,
and an unlawful and arrogant assumption of its
prerogatives. I see Hoses, the servant of God,
though raised to the headship of his people, ex-
eluded from the land of Canaan and condemned to
a solitary death in the mountains of the desert;
and I perceive, as the cause, that he failed, before
the complaining Israelites, to give the entire glory
to his Sovereign, but wavered in his faith and
" spake unadvisedly with his lips." I see Uzzah,
smitten by the hand of God, sinking a corpse before
His ark ; and I learn the cause to be simply a fear-
fulness for that ark, and an unauthorized attempt
to save it. I see the leprous Captain of the Syrian
host turning in contemptuous pride from the simple
remedy prescribed by God's prophet for his cure,
and moving off in a rage with the prospect of pass
ing the remnant of his days a miserable leper ; and
that because he could not discern the reason why
the waters of Jordan, though appointed by God,
should have an efficacy superior to that of the
rivers of his own country. I see many of the fol
lowers of our Lord, who had actually witnessed
His miracles, turning back and abandoning forever
the hopes of eternal life through His blood ; and
that, because He made that life depend upon verily
eating His body, ("he that eateth me, even he
shall live by me ; ") and then, because they mur
mured at so hard a saying, He refused to do more
than urge with increased solemnity the necessity of
their implicit faith and obedience.
In these, therefore, as well as in a multitude of
other instances, I could not fail to perceive, as
God's hand had written the lesson with an awful
plainness, that human reason runs the most terrible
AND SUBMITTED TO WITHOUT RESERVE.
risk, in attempting to treat as non-essential any
truth, no matter how apparently insignificant, or to
modify and abate the literal force, of any truth,
no matter how deeply incomprehensible, provided
only God has revealed it.
CHAPTER III.
IN WHAT WAY GOD HAS NOT SECURED TO US THE GUIDANCE
OF THE HOLY GHOST IN LEARNING HIS WILL.
To my mind it was settled, therefore, that I had
a right to demand not only a certain infallible
answer to the question, generally, " What is God's
will 1 " but also particularly ; that is, in respect
to each truth, however small, however mysterious,
which God has proposed to my faith or enjoined
upon my practice.
Under this view, I entered upon the inauiry,
how, or by what means are we to come to an exact
knowledge of God's will as contained in Holy
Scripture ? So that we may have an absolute cer
tainty that it teaches this or that particular truth —
teaches this much of truth, and no more ?
It was clear to me already that God alone could
help me — that HE, who is the sole fountain of
revelation, must also be its sole interpreter. In
this idea, too, I was happy to believe all Christians
more or less acquiesced ; that no denomination
claims the ability of itself to understand the Scrip-
4
38 IN WHAT WAY GOD HAS NOT SECURED TO US
tures, but that the theory of all is, that man must
go out of himself, must cast himself upon God
as the only sure dependence ; that His Spirit must
in some way " guide us into all truth," or we shall
never know it. In what way, then, (this being
the form which the question finally assumed) has
God secured to us the infallible guidance of the
Holy Spirit as our interpreter of His will ?
Here I hardly need say that any way which God
may appoint must be a perfect way. That it would
be highly derogatory to His infinite wisdom and
power to suppose it possible that He should essay
to provide man with the means of guidance to His
will, and that means be not, in every respect and in
every sense, sufficient to secure unerring knowledge.
I first examined the means suggested by a large
majority of Protestants : viz., that through prayer,
God would enlighten each man's mind to under
stand, after diligent study, the true sense of the
Bible.
The result of my examination forced upon me
the conviction that this could not be the means of
God's appointment, for the following among other
reasons.
1. First, any means of help coming from God to
mankind, must, to commend itself to their reason
able acceptance, be of universal application to
them, and adapted to all their various states and
capacities. But this means proposed by Protes
tants, I perceived to be, to say the least of it, of
very partial application — suited only to the cir
THE GUIDANCE OF THE HOLY GHOST. 39
cumstances of a very small portion of those for
whose instruction in the way of life the Bible was
intended.
For, observe, the mere possession of a certain
amount of paper and ink, and binding, called the
Bible, even were it in every man's hand, and he a
man of prayer, could go but a very little way to
wards a real knowledge of the will of God. For
when this book comes to hand, the man must be
able to read it — to read it critically — to know
when he reads it, that it is verily the book in which
the Holy Spirit deposited the mind of God — that
in substance at least, it came from the inspired
Apostles, and has been transmitted to himself with
out serious change of any kind. But how many,
I asked myself, of those who are commanded to
know the Bible and are to be judged by the Bible,
have even such ability to attain its real meaning?
or can assume themselves beyond doubt, that the
book they have in their hand contains God's will ?
For no one, I presume, maintains that the Holy
Ghost is to assist individuals to a knowledge of
mere facts ; such, for example, as pertain to the
inspiration and authenticity and genuineness of the
Scriptures ; or that we are to look to His illumina
tion for ability to translate them ourselves, or judge
of the translations of others. Yet all these things,
it will be perceived, must be attained before we can
even enter upon the task, the fearful task, of Scrip
ture interpretation. Surely, I said to myself, a
method of arriving at God's will so very partial in
40 IN WHAT WAY GOD HAS NOT SECURED TO US
its applicability to the necessities of the helpless
creatures whom it professes to aid, cannot have
God for its author. The idea is too unreasonable
for the acceptance of man, too unworthy of the
perfections of God.
£. This appeared, too, from another considera
tion. If there be one intention of our Lord more
manifest in His life among men than another, it is
that of providing especially for the spiritual wants
of the poor ; of that class of persons who had
hitherto been so shamefully neglected by their fel
low-men. Among the multitude of things which
He did and said in their behalf, and for their especial
encouragement, He proclaimed, as a great funda
mental provision secured by His coming, as one
which by its realization in Himself, established His
divine claims : " To the poor is the Gospel
preached." The Gospel preached. Not a mere
sound uttered in their hearing ; but a " certain
sound," — a sound of " glad tidings " — a distinct
proclamation of a way of eternal life opened to
them as condemned by their sins to eternal death.
" To the poor is the Gospel preached ; " — the
Gospel preached — not communicated by means
of a book, which they (each for himself) are to
read and criticize, and understand — but preached
by a clear, unerring, living voice. How reason
able, how admirable, how full of love, of gracious
consideration for the poor, I exclaimed within my
self, is this, our Lord's instituted method of im
parting to them a sure knowledge ol His salvation \
THE GUIDANCE OF THE HOLY GHOST. 41
But how unreasonable, because in every way un
suitable, this method insisted on by Protestants. I
say unsuitable. For, to send the poor and ignorant
to learn the way to save their souls from the Bible
merely, seemed to me as obviously preposterous, as
it would be to send them to learn how to get their
daily bread, to the Principia of Newton, or the
Agricultural Chemistry of Liebig. Besides, I had
seen with my own eyes, in a long ministry to the
poor, the fearful working among them of this
Protestant method of learning God's will. The
stupid ignorance — the horrid misconceptions — the
frightful perversions — the soul-sickening debase
ments, which it wrought in my own field of labor,
had been pain and grief to me for more than thirty
years. How could I believe, with these sad lessons
gathered from my own observation, that a God of
wisdom could justify His own avowed designs of
special mercy to the poor and helpless, by leaving
them a prey to this merciless scheme of attaining a
knowledge of His will through their individual
minds and judgments ? An idea so revolting even
to my reason, was at once dismissed as offensive to
Almighty God.
3. Another manifest difficulty attended the Prot
estant scheme. It failed to secure to mankind
what God required them to maintain, — ' < unity in
the faith."
Where there is " one Lord," reason, as well as
revelation, demands " one faith " Where there is
" one God and Father of us all," reason, as well
4*
£ IN WHAT WAY GOD HAS NOT SECURED TO US
as revelation, demands that we all, as " God's dear
children," be of " one mind, and one heart, striv
ing together for the faith of the gospel." I was
not surprised, therefore, to find Christ, our great
Prophet, declaring Himself to be " the light ; " and
the plan of salvation instituted in Himself as " the
way, the truth, and the life." And His people as
those who hear " His voice," His one voice, "and
follow HIM." Neither did I wonder, as I listened
to the earnestness of the apostolic entreaties, that
f( we all speak the same things, and be perfectly
joined together, not only in the same heart, but
also in the same judgment." Nor at the terrible
threatenings against such " as cause divisions ; "
nor at the pressing admonitions to the faithful to
" avoid them," and to adhere to their own pastors,
who are sent for "the edifying of the body of
Christ," to the end " that we may all come in the
unity of the faith, and the knowledge of the Son
of God, unto a perfect man — unto the fulness of
the stature of Christ." But in looking at the prin
ciple of private judgment in matters of Christian
faith, common sense, as well as common observa
tion, taught me that its result among self-willed
men could be no other than endless discord. I say
common observation. For the result was actually
before me. And 1 was not surprised to find, un
der this system, no error too absurd, not to have
been broached. To find among the hundreds of
sects produced by its operation, every fundamental
doctrine of the blessed Gospel denied, and every
THE GUIDANCE OF THE HOLY GHOST. 43
form and shade of anathematized error maintained,
and all cursed with the uncertainty of perpetual
change. As well, thought I, might the harmony
of society be preserved by intrusting the interpre
tation of law to each individual litigant, as the
" unity of faith," by committing the discovery and
meaning of God's word to the search of each indi
vidual mind. Here, therefore, I felt that I might
leave the question as sufficiently settled, so far as re
gards the instrumentality of mere private judgment.
CHAPTER IV.
GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM OF HIS
GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE.
HERE, however, I was met by a more plausible
theory. "With the admission that, in a certain sense,
and to a certain degree, the Church of Christ had
authority to judge in matters of faith, had been
made by God the interpreter of His will to men.
This theory I well understood, as I had held it,
and acted upon it, in common with the party in
England and America called " High Churchmen,"
during the whole of my ministerial life. We main
tained that in the commission of Christ to His
Apostles, " Go teach all nations, baptizing them,'-5
&c., and in the communication of priestly prerog
ative, " Receive ye the Holy Ghost : whosesoever
sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and
44 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained/' God
had constituted His Church the authoritative teacher
of His will to mankind, and the authorized dis
penser among them of His holy discipline. That
all were bound to " hear the Church,," and that, if
any obstinately refused, they were to be treated as
<( heathens and publicans." That the Church
founded " upon a rock," was " the pillar and
ground of the truth," full able to resist " the gates
of hell." That " God had set in the Church some
Apostles, some prophets, some pastors and teachers
for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of
the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
Christ, till we all come in the unity of the faith
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a
perfect man, &c. That we be no more children
tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine by
the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness whereby
they lie in wait to deceive, but speaking the truth
in love, may grow up into Him in all things which
is the Head." That a divine necessity was laid
upon the faithful, to " obey those that have the
rule over them and submit themselves, because they
watch for their souls, and have to give account of
them." " To remember those who have spoken
to them the word of God — to follow their faith,
considering the end of their conversation." Thai
this necessity was enforced by the awful sayings,
" He that heareth you, heareth me ; and he that
despiseth you, despiseth me." And again, " We
are of God — he that knoweth God, heareth us
But he that is not of God, heareth not us."
OF HIS GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 45
To give and maintain the true meaning of this
Scripture, we appealed constantly and confidently to
the early Fathers of the Church. The most strik
ing passages from these fathers touching church
authority, were like household words among us.
Thus St. Clement of Rome * writes as follows :
" Do ye who laid the foundation of this sedition
submit yourselves to the priests, -\ and be instructed
unto repentance. Bending the knees of your
hearts, learn to be subject, laying aside all proud
and arrogant boasting of your tongues ; for it is
better for you to be found in the sheepfold of
Christ, little and approved, than, thinking your
selves above others, to be cast out of hope." — Ep.
i. ad Cor. n. 54, fyc. And St. Ignatius of An-
tioch : £ "It becomes you to concur in the mind
of your Bishop For whomsoever the master
of the house sendeth to his own household, we
ought so to receive as we would Him that sent him.
It is plain that we ought to look to the Bishop as
to the Lord himself. § Obeying the Bishop and
presbytery with an entire mind" — Ep. ad Ephes.
" Neither attempt ye any thing that seems good to
your own judgment, || but let there be in the same
place one prayer, one supplication, one mind, one
* The Bishop of that See, honored by the near friendship of St. Peter, and
writing about fifty years after Christ.
| }X-ttOTCL-yr]T£ TOIS irpsvffvTSpois.
J The Bishop of that See and the disciple of St. John, writing about
105-107, and suffering martyrdom in 107.
§ Toy ovv iiriaxonov i>j\6v on w? O.VTOV rdv Kvpivv del irpoapXinBii'.
|| Or according to Cotelerius, " Ut aliquid vobis seorsim rationi consenta-
neum videafur."
46 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
hope, in love, in joy undefiled." — Ep. ad Magnes
tf Guard against such men [heretics,] and guarded
ye will be, if ye are not puffed up, nor separated
from the Lord Jesus Christ, and from the Bishop,
and from the regulations of the Apostles." — Ep.
ad Trail. " My soul for the soul of those who
are in subjection to the Bishop, and presbyters, and
deacons, and my portion be with them in the Lord."
— Ep. ad Polyc.
And St. Polycarp * declared, ' f Wherefore, it is
necessary, that ye be subject to the presbyters and
deacons as unto God and Christ," — Ep. ad Philip.
And St. Theophilus f was heard to say, " As in
the sea there are inhabited and well-watered islands,
with ports and harbors, that they who are tempest
tossed may find shelter in them ; so to the world,
agitated and tossed by sins, God hath given holy
churches, in which are the doctrines of truth, $ and
unto which they who wish to be saved fly." — Ad
Autoly.
And St. Irenseus, Bishop of Lyons, § as he af
firmed : " There being such proofs to look to, we
ought not still to seek among others for truth which
it is easy to receive from the Church, seeing that the
Apostles most fully committed unto this Church,
* Bishop of Smyrna, instructed by St. John, and lived on terms of intimacy
with many who had seen our Lord ; he wrote this epistle about 107.
f Bishop of Antioch, highly commended by the Fathers, and wrote abou
180.
J eKK\r](ria.s &yia$ ... at 8ifiaaKCi\ia.i r>7? dXr/Osias sicri.
$ The disciple of St. Polycarp ; he wrote about 185, and was martyred
m 202.
OF HIS GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 47
as unto a rich repository, all whatever is of truth)*
that every one that willeth may draw out of it the
drink of life Therefore we ought to cling
with the utmost care to whatever is of the Church,f
and to hold fast to the tradition of truth But
what if the Apostles had not left writings : would it
not have been needful to follow the order of that
tradition which they delivered to those to whom
they committed the Churches ? An ordinance to
which many of the barbarous nations who believe
in Christ assent, having salvation written, without
paper and ink, by the Spirit in their hearts, and
sedulously guarding the old tradition." — Adv
Hares. I. 3.
Again : " In the Church God hath placed Apos
tles, prophets, doctors, and every other operation
of the Spirit, of which those are not partakers who .
do not hasten to the Church. J. . .For where the
Church is there is the Spirit of God, and where
the Spirit of God is there is the Church and every
grace ; but the Spirit is truth. § Wherefore, they
who do not partake of it, are neither nourished
unto life by the breast of a mother, nor see the
most clear spring which flows from Christ's body,
but dig unto themselves broken cisterns out of
earthy trenches, and out of the filth drink foul
* Quum apostoli, quasi in depositorium dives, plenissime in earn contulerint
omnia qua sunt veritatis.
| Q,uae autem sunt ecclesia!, cum summa diligentia diligere.
\ Cujus non aunt participes omnes qui non currunt ad ecclesiam.
§ Ubi enim ecclesia, ibi et Spiritus Dei, et ubi Spiritus Dei, illic ecclesia,
et oranis gratia ; Spiritus autem veritas.
48 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
water, fleeing from the faith of the Church,"-—
Ibid. 1. 3.
And again : " The preaching of the Church, in
which one and the same way of salvation is set
forth throughout the whole world, is firm and true.*
For to this Church has been intrusted the light of
God, and on this account is the wisdom of God,
through which He saves all men, proclaimed in the
gates ; in the streets she acts confidently For,
every where the Church preacheth the truth ; and
this is the lamp with seven branches, which bears
the light of Christ." — Ibid. 1. v.
Thus, too, Clement of Alexandria,f who says :
" The Apostle, writing to the Ephesians, has very
clearly manifested what we are seeking after, say
ing thus, ( Until we all meet in the unity of the
faith and of the knowledge of God, unto a perfect
man, unto the measure of the age of the fulness of
Christ,' &c. ; saying these things unto the building
up of the body of Christ. . .the alone perfect in
righteousness ; but are children, avoiding the winds
of heresy, which puff up to swelling pride, and
not believing those who teach otherwise than the
Father Sj J are then perfected, when we are a Church,
having received Christ the Head."
Thus also Tertullian, § where he declares : f ' It is
not lawful to indulge any thing of our own choice,
* Ecclesiffi quidem pradicatio vera etfirma.
f A celebrated priest of the Church there, and master of the catechetical
schools, writing about 200.
J M>; KaTairiffTtvovT£$ ro?y aAAwj ruitv vovBsrovfft Trarlpaf.
$ Contemporary with Irenaeus, living at Carthage, and writing about 190.
OF II1S GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 49
as neither to choose that which any one may have
introduced of his own choice.* We have for our
authors the Apostles of the Lord, who did not even
themselves choose any thing to he introduced of
their own will,! but faithfully delivered over to
the nations the religion which they received from
Christ Now what the Apostles preached, that
is, what Christ revealed unto them. . .must be
proved in no other way than by the same Churches
which the Apostles themselves founded. J Them
selves preaching to them, as well viva voce, as men
say, as afterwards by epistles. If these things 'be
so, it becomes manifest that all doctrine wilich
agrees with these apostolic Churches, the wombs
and originals of the faith, must be accounted true,
as without doubt containing that which Churches
have received from the Apostles, the Apostles from
Christ, Christ from God ; but that every doctrine
must be judged at once to be false, which savoreth
things contrary to the truth of the Churches. "§ —
De Prccs. Hcer.
And Origen, || who says : " Let there be preserved
the ecclesiastical teaching, which, transmitted by the
order of succession from the Apostles, remains even
* Nobis vero niliil ex nostro arbitrio indulgere licet, sed noc eligera quod
aliijuis de arbitrio suo intluxerit.
f Ex suo arbitrio.
\ Non aliter probari debere, nisi per easdem ecclesias quas ipac a^ostoli
condiderunt.
$ Constat oinnem doctrinam qua; cum illis ecclesiis apostolicis, matricioua
et originalibus fidei conspiret, veritati deputandam .... Oinnem vero <* octti-
nam, de memlacio prajtidicandam, quae sapiat contra veritatem ecclesiarunx
|j Au Egyptian writer of great celebrity, about 020.
50 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
to the present day in the Churches ; that alone is to
be believed to be truth which in nothing differs
from the ecclesiastical and apostolic tradition." * —
De Prin. T. 1. " He, Christ, is the light of the
world, who also with His light enlightens the
Church. For as the moon is said to derive light
from the sun, that by it even the night may be
illumined, so also the Church, having received the
light of Christ, gives light to all who live in the
night of ignorance." — T. ii. Horn. i. in Gen.
" They who teach the word according to the
Church (qui ccdesiastice docent) are the prophets
of God."— T. iii. Com. in Matt.
And St. Cyprian,t whose praise is in all the
Churches : " ( He that heareth you heareth me,'
&c. There being these numerous and weighty,
and many other such examples as precedents,
whereby God hath condescended to confirm the
sacerdotal authority and power, what kind of men,
thinkest thou, are they who, enemies of the Priest
hood, and rebels against the Catholic Church, are
neither scared by the Lord's forewarning threats,
nor by the vengeance of a future judgment ? For
neither have heresies sprung up, nor schisms been
engendered, from other source than this, — that
obedience is not paid to the priest of God. . .who for
the time is judge in Christ's stead, whom, if the
brotherhood would according to the divine com-
* Ilia sola credemla est veritas, qnce in nullo ab ecclesiastica et apostolica
discordat traditione.
•f Bishop of Carthage, wrote about 150-155, martyred 158.
OF HIS GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 51
mantis obey* no one would stir in opposition to
the college of Priests." — Ep. iv. ad Cornel.
And the Apostolic Constitutions : " Let the lay
man honor the good shepherd. For he who hears
him, hears Christ, and he who despises him despises
Christ. . .For He has said, He that heareth you
heareth Me ; and he that despiseth you despiseth
Me ; and he that despiseth Me despiseth Him that
sent Me." — lib. ii. c. xx.
And St. Pamphilius *(• declares : " That alone is
to be received and believed as truth, which in
nothing is opposed to the apostolic and ecclesiasti
cal dogmas." — Published in the works of Gallan-
dus. T. iv.
Lactantius, the famed rhetorician of Mcomedia,
affirmed, about A.D. 300 : " The Catholic Church
is the only one which retains the true worship.
This is the source of truth ; this is the dwelling-
place of faith : this the temple of God, which who
soever enters not, or from which whosoever de
parts, he is an alien from the hope of life and
eternal salvation.9' £
Eusebius writes : " The Church of God, journey
ing straight in the right and royal road, has con
demned all the rest as by-paths (r«c pev ullag irao^x-
$ &n£Soxi[.iacie.~) and she transmits to her votaries
* ... Ad tempus juclex vice Christ! cogitatur, cui si spcuiidum magisteria
divina olttemperaret fraternitas.
f Priest and martyr of Palestine about 295.
J Sola Catholica ecclesia est, quae veruin culturn retinet. Hie est tons
veritatis, hoc domicilium fide i, quod si quis rion intraverit, vel a quo si quis
exiverit, a spe vitte ac salutis aeteniffi alienus est.
5£ GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
the knowledge of divine grace." — See Eccles.
Theol 1. i. c. 8.
St. Hilary : * " He (our Lord) signifies that they
who are placed without the Church cannot attain
to any understanding of the divine words." - Com.
in St. Matt. c. xiii.
And the great St. Athaiiasius : f " Let us see
the tradition which is from the beginning, and the
doctrine and faith of the Catholic Church, which
the Lord indeed communicated, but the apostles
proclaimed and the fathers guarded; for on this
has the Church been founded, and he who falls
away from this, would not be, nor would he even
be called, a Christian." $'— Ep. i. ad. Scrap.
St. Cyril of Jerusalem § exhorts : " Take thou
hold, as a learner and in profession, that faith
only which is now delivered thee by the Church,
and is fenced round out of all holy scripture." ||
Cat v. n. 12.
St. Gregory of Nyssa^I affirms: "Whoso look-
eth unto the Church, looketh at once unto
Christ."** — In Cant T. i.
And St. Basil the Great ft says: "We stand
* Bishop of Poictiers, about 355.
f Assistant of the Patriarch of Alexandria at the first Council of Nictea ;
and afterwards occupant of that Patriarchal See.
J iv ravrri yap /; £KK\rj<Tia. r£0£/i«Xi<iJTai, KO.I b ravTijs £KTTiTTTUvt
ovr, av iirj, OVT av I'n \tyoiro XpiffTiavos
§ Bishop of Jerusalem, 345.
|| Hitrriv. . . rripijaov poviiv r>> i>vo rrjs £KK\r]crias vvvl aol
TIIV SK Tratrr'/s j/p«^ijs laxvpunivriVt
V Bishop of that See 371.
** 'O r/;oj ri]v tKK\riaiav j3~Mitb)v, rrpos rov Xpioroj' avTiK
tt Bishop of Cajsarea, 3u9
OF HIS GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 53
in special need of assistance from you (Western
Bishops), to the end that they who profess the
Apostolic Faith, having done away with the schisms
which they have invented, may henceforward be
subjected to the authority of the Church,* and see
our own churches also recover their pristine glory
of orthodoxy." — T. iii. p. i. Ep. xcii. ad Ital. fyc.
And St. Epiphanius f declares : < ' There is a
king's highway, and that is the Church of God
and the pathway of Truth, t But each of the
heresies have left the king's highway and is
dragged forward into error ; and the shamelessness
of error knows no limits in every heresy. Come,
then, ye servants of God and children of the Holy
Church, ye who are acquainted with the safe rule, §
and are walking in the way of truth, and are not
dragged from side to side by words, the summons
of each false sect, for slippery are their ways." —
T. i. Adv. Hares.
Thus also the Council of Aries, || which asserted
its right to condemn heretics, on the ground that
the Church is God's Judge in matters of faith :
" Whom (the heretics) both the present authority
of God and the tradition and rule of Truth have
in such wise repudiated wherefore God, and
our mother the Church being judge, she who both
* 'Yi70Tayrjvat TOV \oinov rrj dvOcvria Trjs ixxXrivi
f Made Bishop of Salamis, 366.
| "Ecrrt yap bSog /3affi\iKti, "ins iariv r'j TOV Qeov
$ Ol TOV Kav6va da(f>a\n yivwaKo
|j Held 314.
5*
54 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
knows and approves her own,* they were either
condemned or repulsed." — .Ep. Syri. Silvestro et
al fyc.
And St. Ambrose,t when he says : " Thou art
in the sight of the world ; let the Church point' out
the way to thee." +
And St. Jerome, § when he exhorts : " Go ye
not out ; believe not that the Son of Man is either
in the desert of the Gentiles or in the secret cham
bers of the heretics ; but that from the east even to
the west. His faith' shines in the Catholic Churches."
— T. vii. I 4, Com. in St. Matt.
St. Chrysostom || affirms: "He (Christ in the
passage, Lo, I am with you, fyc.) addresses
Himself to believers as one body. For tell me
not, says he, of the difficulty of these things, for J
am with you, making all things easy."
And St. Augustine : ^ " For my part, I would
not believe the Gospel unless the authority of the
Catholic Church moved me to it."** — T. viii
contr. Manich.
And Vincentius of Lerins ff says : " Discern the
truth of Catholic Faith from the falsenesss of
heretical pravity in two ways, (1) by the
* duos et Dei nostri pnesens auctoritas, et traditiu ac regula veritatia ....
judice Deo et inatre ecclesia, quae suos novit et cumprobat.
f Made Bishop against his will 374.
J Monstret tibi ecclesia viam.
$ Wrote about 300.
|| Made Bishop of Constantinople 398.
IT Made Coadjutor Bishop of Hippo 395.
** Ego vero evangelio non credercm, nisi me Catholics ecclesiae commo
veret auctoritas.
If Wrote about 435. The great authority among Anglicans.
OF HIS GUIDANCE IX ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 55
authority of the Divine Law ; (2) by the tradition
of the Catholic Church. Here some one perhaps
may ask, Seeing that the canon of Scripture is per
fect and self-sufficient, what need is there that the
Church's interpretation be joined unto it? The
reason is, because all men do not take the sacred
Scripture on account of its profoundness in one
and the same sense For this cause very neces
sary it is that We be directed according to
the rule of the ecclesiastical and Catholic sense."
— Commonitorium.
We were constrained by these and a host of like
authorities, and hence the belief that the Church
of Christ, in a certain sense and to a certain degree,
had the right to decide in matters of faith.
But I now asked myself, in what sense and to
what degree she could hold this right, if not in the
most unlimited? Where would be my security, if
her authority to me was not to be considered abso
lute and final, and hence infallible 1 I saw at once
that any authority which admitted of my own re
vision or consent before it took effect, could, in a
matter of revelation from God, be no authority, and
hence no guide. And therefore, as I had already
yielded assent to the judgment of the Catholic
Church by virtue of her divine commission, I now
felt myself under the necessity of yielding to her
without reserve, without question, or doubt. In
other words, of holding that her judgment in mat
ters of faith and discipline, when officially given
through her priesthood, must be distinct and deci-
56 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
sive. That her power was dispensed to her from
above, to qualify her to be a guide to the blind,
and " a light to them that sit in darkness."
But I was a professed teacher and overseer in the
Church ; and as such, on my own principles, must
be invested with a portion of the Church's power
to teach and to guide. This thought, when brought
seriously to the test, filled me with alarm. I asked
myself, with what kind of authority I could pro
claim the truth of God ? Whether I really felt
myself in a condition to speak positively, that is,
without shadow of doubt, to the inquiring sinner.
To declare to one demanding certainty (and who
should not ?) on vital questions of faith and prac
tice, this or that view of the matter is infallibly
true ? Suppose, I said to myself, that such an in
quirer, impelled by the words of Christ, " He that
heareth you heareth me," had come to me, with an
earnest spirit, to know certainly and exactly " what
he must do to be saved ? " That, convinced by
the New Testament that he must " believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ," he had come to be informed
" Who Jesus Christ is, that he might believe on
Him ? " in what precise relation He stands, not only
to God the Father by His Divine nature, but also
to us sinners by His Incarnation, and sufferings, and
death ? That, convinced by the New Testament
that he must " be born of water and of the Spirit,
be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ to wash
away his sins," he had come to be informed the
precise nature and benefits of the duty, — what it
OF HIS GUIDANCE IN ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 57
implied in itself? and what it implied in respect to
the recipient ? What it required of one coming to
it ? What it did for one submitting to it ? What
it expected of one blessed by it ? That, con
vinced by the New Testament of his having
been made " the temple of the Holy Ghost " in
baptism, and of his having incurred the awful pun
ishment of those who " defile " that temple, by
mortal sin after baptism, he had come to me, and
now earnestly entreated to know what he must do
to regain God's favor, and be restored to the bless
ings he had forfeited by his grievous transgressions ?
That he wras assured by the New Testament that
our Lord, before His ascension, commissioned His
apostles to teach " every creature " in " all nations,"
giving His promise to be with them to (e the end
of the world," and sealing that promise by breath
ing into them the Holy Ghost, and saying to them,
" Whosesoever sins ye remit they are remitted un
to them, and whosesoever sins ye retain they are
retained." And now as he felt himself to be one
of the creatures to whom the apostles were thus
sent, he desired and demanded to be explicitly in
formed what precise benefit he, as a sinner, could
claim under this commission, and what exact line
of duty he must pursue to secure it ? That, con
vinced by the New Testament of being under a
solemn and weighty obligation " to keep the unity
of the spirit in the bond of peace, to strive to
gether for the faith of the Gospel, to obey those
who are commissioned to watch for souls," he asked
58 GOD HAS NOT MADE THE CHURCH THE MEDIUM
to be instructed in this great duty, for a knowledge
of its nature and extent, and how he was to decide
and to act amid the conflicting claims and diverse
teachings of this age of strife and apostasy from
the Faith ? And furthermore, he read in the New
Testament, that " when Christians were sick, they
were commanded to send for the elders (or priests)
of the Church, to pray over them, and anoint them
with oil in the name of the Lord," in virtue of
which great blessings were to be expected. And
now as he contemplated that last fearful scene of
his life, when approaching death was to put an end
to his obedience and the use of God's grace on
earth, he demanded, from the depths of a trem
bling soul, to know infallibly what he must do in
respect to this command, which, if not settled now,
must address itself to him with distracting force on
his death bed ! Suppose, thought I, all this and
much more of the like kind should be addressed to
my awakened and oppressed mind, what, in the name,
of God, could I answer 1 What could I dare claim,
or what evince, of that authority implied in a com
mission to stand before sinners in " Christ's stead"
and speak to them with unerring certainty, the will
of Christ in God 1 The thought was confounding !
And I turned from myself to those with whom
I was in visible communion, and I asked, in respect
to the above questions, if I have not this authority
to answer in my own person, perhaps I may in
conjunction with my fellow-bishops and churchmen.
In our hands the Book of Common Prayer was
OF HIS GUIDANCE IX ANY MODIFIED SENSE. 59
professedly the symbol of our Faith, and the au
thorized guide in our teaching. But a moment's
thought convinced me, that on the solemn ques
tions proposed to me as above, this Book, whatever
might be its merits, could give no certainty. For
a moment's thought only was needful to let in upon
my mind the sorrowful fact of its utter inefficiency
to produce agreement among the only persons as
sociated with me and around me, who claimed au
thority to teach ; — inefficiency, not only to pro
duce agreement, but also to -restrain from mutual
charges of teaching falsely — teaching "another
Gospel." Under the torturing influence of a
thought which thus came home to my conscience,
I could hear myself appealed to from the first age
of the Church : " Thou, who art seeking, why dost
thou look to those who are themselves seeking ?
If the doubtful are led by the doubtful, the unas
sured by the unassured, the blind by the blind,
they must needs be led together into the ditch. "j
And strongly was I moved to obey at once the ap
peal of another Father : f " There is here a contra
diction of tongues, — divers heresies, divers schisms
cry aloud : run to the tabernacle of God, and lay
fast hold of the Catholic Church, and thou shalt be
protected from the contradiction of tongues."^:
* Tertullian f St. Augustine.
J It was at this period, as I was performing my last ordination, that I
came to the determination never, without entire relief of mind, to repeat it.
And here let me say, that I had not as yet, had communication of any kind
with Catholics on the subject of my doubts ; and, furthermore, that I com
municated the above fact to a member of my Standing Committee before
leaving my diocese, as he, if called upon, will testify
60 THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH
CHAPTER V.
THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH TO TEACH, PERPETUAL,
AND WHY?
IT was now said to me, by way of kind and
anxious expostulation, and by a very dear friend,
that at this time of peculiar trial to the Church,
we must be willing to take part in the suffering,
must try to be thankful for the blessings which are
still granted us, be satisfied with a near approxi
mation to the truth. That the certainty of the
first age of the Church is not our inheritance.
•But my yearning, desolate heart demanded " WHY ? "
demanded the proof that Christ's command to " hear
the Church " was not meant for our day ; and that
the . Church is not now, as well as at any former
time, commissioned and expected to give to the in
quirer, a distinct and certain answer ; to be ready
to return to those asking " a reason of the hope
that is in her," an answer that can neither be mis
taken nor gainsaid. Yes, out of the abundance
of my own pressing needs I demanded the proof \
that the necessity is not now as great as it was in
the days of the apostles, for certainty in the faith.
That the wants of mankind are not as urgent in
their demands now as they were then for the bless
ing of an infallible guide. That the moral facul
ties are less blinded, — the natural reason less un
certain, — the causes of bewilderment less perplex-
TO TEACH, PERPETUAL, AND WHY? 61
ing, — - the wiles of Satan less artful and ensnaring
— demanded some proof or intimation from God's
"Word, that the promise of Christ's presence with
His Church, which by its very terms extends itself
to the end of the world, could, by any human skill
or safety, be limited to the age of the apostles.
That "the gates of hell, which were never to prevail
against her," could rightly be supposed so to crip
ple and ^muzzle her, that she could not hold herself
erect, and speak as a guide to the erring. That
her "divine powers were to be worn out by time ;
were to grow feeble and insufficient after the prim
itive days. That " the pillar and ground of the
truth," so glorious and trustworthy at first, was in
the end to become so worn and shattered as not to
be a sure foundation and defence ; a foundation
upon which to stand without wavering, a defence
that could be trusted in every assault. My heart,
yea, my whole soul, now alive to the value of
truth, demanded from God's Word) and not from
mere protestant tradition, some convincing proof,,
that " the church of the living God " was thus to
fail in her living, abiding, infallible power to teach.
For I had been led to a thorough investigation
into the nature of that power itself, into the ques
tion, how far it is human and how far divine ;
and I had perceived the unreasonableness of the
protestant objection to the infallibility of the
Church, grounded on the universal fallibility of
human judgment ; inasmuch as that infallibility-
was not made to " stand in the wisdom of men, but
6
03 THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH
in the power of God" Inasmuch, as the divine
word did not call upon men to " hear the church,"
because of the superior talent or learning or
worldly wisdom of her priesthood, (< ' the wisdom
of this world " being actually accounted " foolish
ness with God/') but because Christ is in the
Church by His wisdom, and power, and authority,
— because, as saith St. Ignatius, "Where Christ
is, there is the Catholic Church," * or because, as
Origen saith, i f she hath received the light of
Christ as the moon receives light from the sun," —
or because, as Christ saith, the Holy Ghost was
sent to abide with the Church, and to lead her
into all truth, — or as St. Irenaeus interprets,
"where the Church is, there is the Spirit of
God." f Because, that no matter how exalted in
point of natural or acquired ability might be her
chief bishop, or any of her bishops or priests, they
never rest in the discharge of their functions upon
their personal qualities or attainments, but solely
and explicitly upon the gifts of the Holy Ghost
dispensed to them for their office and work, re
spectively, in the Church of God. And that, too,
because they were instructed by God to expect
these gifts, and place their sole dependence upon
them. Hence it seemed to me not less unreason
able to object to the Church's infallibility because
of the human element in her, than it would be to
assail the infallibility of our blessed Lord on the
* EK£? /j xaOoXiKr/ iKK\riaia..
f Ubi eniin ecclesia, ibi el Spiritus Dei.
TO TEACH, PERPETUAL, AND WHY ? 63
ground of his being "very man." Indeed, I
asked myself what there was in mere human nature
at the time of the Apostles, which gave the Church
then a better security in her unaided or aided judg
ment, than she possesses now 1 For I well knew
that the Apostles as men, were not exempt from
the common infirmities, in both body and mind, of
human nature ; and that, if it were not for the
fact, that these infirmities were under the absolute
control (in their authoritative teaching) of a higher
power with which they were linked, 110 reasonable
confidence could be placed in their decisions or
instructions in the faith. The truth is, I perceived
that the infallibility of the Church stood then
where it stands now, IN THE DIVINITY OF HER
INCARNATE HEAD — in the wisdom and power of
Him who took her nature — became her life, and
united Himself to her in indissoluble and eternal
bonds in the womb of the ever-blessed Virgin.
Hence the Church is declared by St. Paul, to be
His body. "The Church, which is His body."
The body of which God made flesh is the Head.
Here, then, thought I, is the Church's security
against error. Here is the source of her unerring
knowledge, the ground of her unerring judgment.
She consults and speaks by her Divine Head.
His wisdom presides in her councils. His voice
is heard in her decisions. Her union with Him
constitutes her vitality. The very nature of this
union insures her indefectibility no less than per
petuity. As "the spouse of Christ," I use the
64 THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH
words of the holy Cyprian, ' ' cannot become adul
terate " (Adulterari non potest sponsa Christ!)
neither can she cease to exercise her powers. For
in Him " she lives, and moves, and has her being."
Her very life is "hid with Christ in God" — is
placed beyond the reach of harm from Satan or
the world > and must abide in safety so long as
Christ her ever-living Head abides true to His own-
nature,, and faithful to His promise, " Lo I ani
with you all days," and must ever continue to
speak infallible truth, so long as the everlasting
God shall continue to make good His imperishable
words, ' ' My Spirit that is upon • thee and my
words which I have put into thy mouth, shall not
depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of
thy seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed
henceforth and forever." "When the Spirit of
truth is come HE shall guide you into all truth.
For He shall take of mine, and shall show it unto
you."
That my views here were not hasty, and my
confidence not misplaced, I felt certain, if that can
be considered mature., which was the settled belief
of the Fathers ; and well founded, which had been
their reliance amid the distractions of heresy, and
the horrors of persecution.
" For this cause," says St. Ignatius on his way
to martyrdom, "did our Lord take ointment on
His head, that He might breathe incorruption upon
the Church." "Iva nv&rj TTJ ixxlrjaia &<p6aQOlav.
"The public teaching of the Church," says St,
TO TEACH, PERPETUAL, AND WH £ ? 65
IrenaeuSj "is every where uniform and equally
enduring." And he gives the reason, viz., that
" our faith is ever kept by the Spirit of God in
youthful freshness . . . making the vase (or Church)
wherein it is, seem newly formed."*
" The Church is impregnable," says Clement of
Alexandria, because "it is the divine will on earth,
as it is in heaven." — (Strom, lib. iv.) " Our doctrine
perishes not like human doctrine, nor fades away
like a feeble gift, for " this reason, " no gift of God
is powerless, but endures, incapable of being put
down, though prophesied of that it should be per
secuted unto the end." — Ib.
"ISTo one can be with Christ," exclaims St.
Cyprian, " who is not with Christ's spouse," and
for the reason, that " Christ and His Church are
united with indissoluble bonds." — (Ep. xlix. ad
Corn.} " The Church is one," says he, " which
having obtained the grace of eternal life, lives for
ever, and gives life to the people of God," (Ep. ad
Quin.) because, ' ' nothing can separate the Church
from Christ." — (Ep. CceciL) " She it is that alone
holds and possesses the whole powrer of her spouse
and Lord." — (Ep. Ixxiii. ad Jubaien.) Thus " the
spouse of Christ is undefiled and chaste, and can
not become an adulteress." — (De Unit ate.) " The
. Church which is Catholic and one, is not rent nor
divided, but is indeed connected together and knit
* . . Quam perceptam ab ecclesia cnstodimus, et quae semper a Spiritu Dei,
qua^i in vase bonoeximium quoddam depo.situm juvenescens, et juvenesceie
laciens ipsum vas in quo est. — Adv. Hares. Lib. lib. iii. c. 24.
6*
66 THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH
by the cement of priests, cleaving to each other."*
And as the reason, — "Consider," says he, "the
majesty of God who ordains priests . . . and have
respect to Christ, who, by His will and fiat, and
His OWN PRESENCE, governs both the prelates them
selves and the Church with the prelates." (Ep.
Ixix. ad Pupian.)
"Which great and everlasting temple (the
Church)," declares Lactantius, " because Christ is
the builder, must have therein an everlasting priest
hood." — (Divin. List. lib. iv.)
"Christ foretold," says Eusebius, "that the
Church, which, during the years of His sojourning
among men, was not seen nor established, should
be invincible, incapable of overthrow, '^TTIJTOV *«*
ctxaTupuzqTov eueodta. For the reason, that "the
God-word dwells in the midst of His Church," &c.
lEv ^eico yag rr^g exxlqcrias tov Qeov loyov xocTaaxiji'ovi',
&c. (Dem. Evang. lib. v.)
" The Church of Christ," says St. Athanasius,
" shall be refulgent, and enlighten all under heaven,
and be as abiding as the sun and the moon. For
this passage says so — < and His throne as the sun
before me, and as the moon perfect forever, and
a faithful witness in heaven.' " For "the throne,
here," he continues, " is Christ's throne, the Church,
for in it He rests." — (Expos, in Ps. Ixxxviii.)
" Thou hast built a Church on earth," says St.
* Quando ecclesia, quae Catholica ct nna est, scissa non sit neque divisa, sed
situtique connexaet coluerentium sibi in vicem sacerdotiun glutino copulata
TO TEACH PERPETUAL, AKD WHY ? 67
Ephraem,* " which resembles the Church in heaven ;
its foundations love impelled Thee to lay, while
grace presided at its completion. Thou hast also
taken it as Thy spouse and made it Thine by the
price of Thy blood. Therefore, O Lord, Thou
wilt guard it under Thy protection that the gates
of hell prevail not against it." — (T. iii. *Syr.)
" She " (the Church), says St. Ambrose, " may
be overcast with clouds, but fail she cannot.
(Obumbrari potest, defaere non potest.) ..... The
moon, in her monthly .changes, seems to quench
her light, that she may borrow from the sun.
While others are shipwrecked, she looks on, her
self free and exempt from danger (ipsa immunis et
exors periculi). Always prepared to have Christ's
light shine upon her, and to derive gladness from
it." — (T. i. De Abr. lib. ii.)
" We may understand," says St. Jerome, " that
even to the end of the world the Church may
indeed be shaken by persecutions, but never can
be overthrown. Because the Lord God Almighty
is the Lord God of the Church, who hath promised
to do this ; and His promise is nature's law."
(Cujus promissio lex naturae est.)
" Nothing," reiterates St. Chrysostom, time
after time, " nothing is equal to the Church. Tell
me not of walls and arms ; for walls grow old, but
the Church never grows old, ft texlqala di ovdenoie
j^a, walls barbarians destroy, the Church not even
* A Greek, ordained as is said, by St. Basil, and praised for his excellency
Dy St. Jerome, wrote about 350.
68 THE AUTHORITY OF THE CHURCH, &C.
demons can overcome. No thing is stronger than the
Church. Ov8iv yuQ exxhjalug lcr%vQOT£Qov. If tl'lOU
war against the Church, it is impossible for thee to
conquer, TVtx/yerat as tiufyuvov. WHY? for GOD is
stronger than all men. GOD hath rooted her, who
will attempt to shake her ? For this cause, the
Scripture showing her firmness and immovable-
ness, calls her a mountain — her incorruptibility calls
her a virgin, To acp-Ooyov, «i5r*?y xtdcd xaoOevov, her mag
nificence calls her a queen — that connection which
she has with God calls her a daughter," &c. (T. iii.
p. 391.) "Do I confide in my own strength ? I
have His (Christ's) pledge — I hold His written
Word. That is my staff — that my security. What
are these words ? ( I am with you all days even to
the consummation of the world.' . . There man
is the pilot, but here (in the Church) it is Christ.
Therefore the vessel, though tossed by the tempest,
is not overwhelmed." — (T. vi. in Is. c. ii.)
With such ground upon which to stand, I felt
that my confidence was neither unreasonable nor
likely to fail. Was not unreasonable, because, in
yielding to the Church as infallible, I was not
called upon to bow to man but to GOD. Nor likely
to fail, for the same reason — viz., that I was cast
for guidance, not upon any human wisdom in the
Church, but solely upon the wisdom of her divine
Head. Upon the GOD-MAX, who had so loved the
Church as to purchase her with His blood — take
her to Himself as His spouse — and promise her
His presence and protection to t] e end of the
PROTESTANTISM NOT RECONCILABLE, &C. G9
world. Notwithstanding, therefore, the confusion
and darkness that were around me, I did not de
spair of being yet led by a clear light and harmo
nious voice into the way of life and peace.
CHAPTER VI.
THE STATE OF PROTESTANTISM NOT RECONCILABLE WITH THE
PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE CHURCH'S LATTER DAYS.
ANOTHER feature, however, in the same plea,
was here presented, and by the same friend. He
urged that the darkness and confusion among Prot
estants, of which I complained, must be regarded
as consistent with the promise of Christ's presence
with His Church ; inasmuch as this state of things
had been foretold in the 'New Testament, .as the
characteristic and trial of the Church's latter days.
In directing my thoughts to this plea, it became at
once obvious, that while the finger of prophecy
pointed to a kind of confusion in the bosom of the
Church, it was not such as I realized in the com
munion of which I was a bishop. It was not such
disorder as would confound the Church itself —
stifle within her the heart of charity and the voice
of truth — but such as would throw off from her
body some of her unruly sons, leaving them ran
kling with the gall of bitterness, and bewildered
by a confusion of tongues. That the prediction
was hence designed, not to foreshadow to the eyes
70 PROTESTANTISM NOT RECONCILABLE
of tlie faithful a disheartening picture of a divided
Church — but to hold up, as a beacon to the self-
willed and the turbulent, the awful curse which
must follow a separation from the ".one body of
Christ." Certainly, St. Cyprian viewed the matter
in this light : " It ought not to move any faithful
person," says he, "who remembers the injunctions
of the Apostle, how he forewarns us that in the last
times certain proud persons, both contumacious
and enemies to the priests of God, either withdraw
from the Church or act against the Church, when
both the Lord and His Apostles have foretold that
such should now be. . . They, therefore, who
have departed or may depart from the Church
perish by their own fault, but the Church herself
who believes in Christ, never departs from Him at
all ; and they are the Church who persevere: in. the
house .of God — (Nunquam ab eo omnino discedere,
et eos esse ecclesiam, qui in domo Dei permanent.)
But they are not the plant planted by God
the Father, who we see are not rooted with the
firmness of wheat, but are blown about like chaff . . .
of whom also St. John says, '-They went out from
us, but they were not of us. ..or they would have
remained with us.' Also St. Paul admonishes us
not to be moved when the wicked perish from the
Church, and that faith is not lessened by the with
drawal of the faithless. ( For what,' says he, ' if
some of them have fallen from the faith? Has
their unbelief made the faith of God without effect ?
God forbid. For God is true, but every man a
WITH THE PROPHECIES. 71
liar.'" (Ep. iv. ad Cornel) And again, — "The
Holy Spirit forewarns us by the Apostle and says,
' There must be heresies, that they who are ap
proved may be manifest amongst us.' Thus are
the faithful approved, thus the faithless detected ;
and thus even here, before the day of judgment,
the souls of the righteous are separated from the
unrighteous — the wheat from the chaff." — (jDe
Unitate.)
And, St. Jerome viewed the matter in the
same light : " We may understand," says he, " that
even to the end of the world the Church may be
indeed shaken by persecution, but never can be
overthrown." — ( T. vi. lib. iii.) " The gates of hell
shall not prevail against it. I consider the gates
of hell to be vices and sin, or certainly the doctrines
of heretics, by which men are enticed and led to
hell." — (T. vii. lib. iii.)
And St. Ambrose : " As pure gold, so also the
Church," says he, " when tried in the fire suffers
no loss, but its brightness is rather increased, until
the time when Christ shall come unto His kingdom,
and recline His head on the faith of His Church."
(T. i. in Ps. xi.)
St. Chrysostom, after dwelling upon the promise
of Christ to His Church, < The gates of hell shall
not prevail against it,' which he looks upon as a
sure prophecy, says, "Come, let us take in
hand still another prophecy which shines brighter
than the sun, and is clearer than its rays, which
lies under the observation of all men, and which
PROTESTANTISM NOT RECONCILABLE
stretches out itself unto all future generations, as
does trie preceding prophecy also... Yea, for from
the day that it was spoken, even to the consumma
tion of the world, has it remained firm and un
shaken — gaming power day by day — acquiring
fresh force, enabling all those who have lived from
that day, even unto those who shall be until the
coming of Christ, to reap the greatest advantages
from it, and to derive thence unspeakable aid.
For our predecessors and theirs and theirs again,
will know its power, as they behold the contests
excited against it, the dangers and troubles,
the tumults, and waves and storms ; but beholding
it, still not overwhelmed, nor vanquished, not over
come, not extinguished, but flourishing, increasing,
raised to a mightier elevation." — (T. i. Cont. Jud.
et Gent.)
And St. Augustine : " There are some," says he,
"who say, she that was the Church of all nations is
already no more ; she has perished. This they
say who are not in her. The impudent assertion !
Is she no more because thou art not in her ? Look
to it lest thou, for that cause, be no more. For
she will be though thou be not. (0 impudeiitem
vocem ! Ilia 11011 est, quia tu in ilia non cs ? Ilia
erit, etsi tu non sis.) This assertion — full of pre
sumption and falsehood, upheld by 110 truth, with
out one spark of wisdom the Spirit of God
foresaw, and as it were, struck at such when He
announced UNITY .... Therefore, even to the end
of the world is the Church in all nations," Sec. —
(T. iv. in Ps. c. i.)
WITH THE PROPHECIES. 73
And Theodorct exclaims, " Why contend ye lofty
mountains, against the mountain on which the Lord
desired to sit ? " (Ps. Ixiii.) The prophetic word is
directed against the Jews, and the unlawful con
venticles of heretics who call themselves Churches ;
and it says, " Why do ye lift up yourselves to con
tend and equal yourselves with the mountain, which
God hath made His dwelling-place ? For there the
Lord shall dwell unto the end: for not as He
dwelt with you, O Jews, for a certain fixed time,
so shall He abide therein ; but He shall have in
this an everlasting habitation. For this is de
clared by that word unto the end." — (T. i. in Ps.
Ixii.)
Certainly these Fathers, with the whole blessed
company of martyrs and confessors, understood the
prophecies relating to the "latter days," as I had
understood them. Is it possible, then, I thought,
that such glowing and confident anticipations,
based upon the abiding love and promise of God,
could fail? That faith, and hope, and charity
thus inspired to pray, and suffer, and toil, and
endure unto the end, could in the Qnd be rewarded
with disappointment? That He who said, "and
I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto me,"
would find that, ere all men could be reached, the
cross must yield — the gates of 'hell must be trium
phant ! That " He who so loved the Church as
to give Himself for it, that He might sanctify and
cleanse it, and make it to Himself a glorious
Church," would finally be driven to the confession,
74 UNITY OF THE CHtJIlCH.
that the work He had imdertaken, was an over
match for His mighty power ! That He, who said
to His people in the beginning : " Be of good cheer,
I have overcome the world/' would before the end,
be compelled to retract His words ; though " to
give strong consolation, He had confirmed them
with an oath — swearing by Himself, because He
could swear by none greater ! " To me the thought
was impiously absurd ; all the divine attributes
were against it ; as all seemed pledged to secure
the hopes of the faithful !
CHAPTER VII.
UNITY OF THE CHURCH - SECURITY AGAINST SUCH DIVISION
AS EXISTS AMONG PROTESTANTS.
THE plea that a divided and distracted Church
is contemplated and foreshadowed by Christian
prophecy, " The Holy Spirit," says St. Augustine,
"foresaw and struck at, when He announced
UNITY." And so it had seemed to me. For how
is it possible, I thought, to conceive unity to exist
amid the turmoil and dissension of the so-called
"Christian world1]" I mean such unity as God's
word requires — such unity as is set forth in the
New Testament under the striking figures, of
" branches " engrafted in Christ ff the Vine," — " a
body," of which Christ is < ' the head," — "a virgin "
espoused to " Christ as the husband," — " a house,"
UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 75
of which Christ is the Master, — "a temple/' of
which Christ is "the Priest," — "a kingdom,," of
which Christ is "Ruler," — "a light," of which
Christ is " the fountain," — " a well of living water,"
of which Christ is " the spring." For how, I thought,
can branches of the same vine be so separated
as to have no mutual visible connection, and still
live together in the vine ? How can members of
the same body be so disunited as to lose all exter
nal communion, and still have a vital union with
" the head ? " How can a virgin espoused to " one
Lord," be seen wandering after " divers lusts and
pleasures," and still be regarded as a true and faithful
spouse ? How can a "house divided against itself"
continue to stand ? How can " a temple," with no
priest nor sacrifice, be one with " the temple " of
Christ's body, which has both priest and sacrifice ?
How can a kingdom with its different parts at war
fail to " be brought to desolation ? " How can rays
from the same sun possibly be at variance in their
natures ? Water from the same fountain be both
sweet and bitter ? "A House divided against
itself" not fail? How then can the truth that
" we are one body in Christ and every one mem
bers one of another," consist with opposing creeds,
and altars, and mutual charges of damnable
heresy ? Do such things agree with that unity for
which our Lord so earnestly prayed ? A unity
where the same fellowship should bind together the
several members of His body, as made Himself and
His Eternal Father One 1 Or are we driven to the
76 UNITY OF THE CHURCH.
fearful alternative that that prayer failed ? And
that that suppliant is not to " see of the travail of
His soul and be satisfied ? " If so, thought I, how
blinded must have been St. Clement of Rome!
" Have we not one God, and one Christ, and one
Spirit of grace poured out upon us, and one calling
in Christ ? Do we raise a sedition against our own
body ? Come to such a height of folly as to forget
that we are members one of another 1 Remember
the words of our own Lord Jesus how He said, " Woe
to that man, — it were better that he had never been
born; better that a millstone had been placed
around his neck and he cast into the sea, than
that he should scandalize any of my elect — one of
my little ones ! " (Ep. 1 ad Cor.)
How blinded must have been St. Ignatius !
"Where division is. . .God dwelleth not. Be not
deceived, whosoever followeth one that createth
schism, he inheriteth not the kingdom of God."
(Ep. ad Philad.)
How blinded St. Justin ! " The word of God is
addressed to believers, as being one Church, one
synagogue, ONE SOUL." (Dial cum Tryph.)
And St. Cyprian ! " The Church cannot be
separated or divided against itself, but preserves
the unity of an inseparable and undivided house.
.... The very sacrifices of our Lord show forth
Christian unanimity, knit together by a firm
and inseparable charity. For when the Lord
calls bread, formed from the union of many grains,
His body, He indicates one people united together
UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 77
And when He calls wine, which is made out of
many clusters of grapes, and is incorporated into
one, His blood, He signifies one flock joined to
gether by the admixture of a united multitude.
Besides, because Christ's people cannot be rent,
His tunic, woven and conjoined throughout, was
not divided by those to whom it fell. Individual,
conjoined, co-entwined, it shows the coherent con
cord of the people who have put on Christ. In
the sacrament and sign of His garment He has
declared the unity of His Church . . . The Lord says,
' I and the Father are one ; ' and again, of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, it is written,
these three are one. And does any one believe
that this unity, thus proceeding from the divine
immutability, (Hanc unitatem de divina firmitate
venientem,) and cohering in heavenly Sacraments,
can be rent asunder in the Church, and be split by
the force of antagonist wills ? HE WHO HOLDS NOT
THIS UNITY, HOLDS NOT THE LAW OF GoD, HOLDS NOT
THE FAITH OF THE FATHER AND THE SON, HOLDS
NOT LIFE AND SALVATION ! (Hanc unitatem qui non
tenet, Dei legem non tenet, 11011 tenet Patris et
Filii fidem, vitam et salutem non tenet.) There is
one God and one Christ, and His Church is one,
and the faith one, and the people one, joined into
the unity of one body by the cement of concord.
(Plebs una in solidam corporis unitatem concordire
glutino copulata.) Unity cannot be sundered, nor
the one body be separated by the dislocation of its
points, (Scindi unitas non potest, nee corpus uiium
78 UNITY OF THE CHURCH.
discidio compaginis separari,) nor torn in pieces by
the rending apart of its vitals, (Divulsis lacera-
tione visceribus in frusta discerpi ;) whatever is
parted from the womb cannot live and breathe in a
state of separation ; it loses the principle of its
subsistence. (Substantial!! salutis amittit.)"
How blinded must have been the blessed Leo !
" In unity of faith and baptism is our fellowship
undivided. Unless faith, be one it is no faith.
For St. Paul says, 'One Lord, one faith, one bap
tism.' " (Ser. xxiv. in Nat. Dom.)
If blinded in respect to the nature of Church
unity, equally so must they have been as regards
its universality. If that unity be consistent with
national divisions and national " independence " in
regard to the faith ; what means St. Irenseus when
he declares, "that the Church, though spread
over the whole world, (xado)^g IT{- outoutrys) hav
ing received the faith. . .guards it sedulously, as
though dwelling in one house ? (c'/2c %»a ehov olxov-
o-tt.) And these truths she uniformly holds as
having but one soul, and one and the same heart,
and these she proclaims, and teaches, and hands
down uniformly, as though she had but one mouth
For though, throughout the world the languages
are various, still the force of the tradition is one
and the same. (JI di'va^tg iv(; nagctd&aews fiia xu.l ^
avir^ As God's handiwork the sun is one and the
same throughout the universe, so the preaching of
the truth shines every where, and enlightens all
men that wish to come to a knowledge of the truth
UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 79
. . .The whole Church has one arid the same faith
throughout the whole world." (Adv. Hares, lib. i.
C.Z.)
What means Tertullian ? " The Apostles. . .went
forth into the whole world and promulgated the
same doctrine of the same faith to the nations. . .
Thenceforward other Churches borrowed the tra
dition of the faith and the seeds of doctrine. . .The
whole kind must needs be classed under their
original. Whence these Churches, so many and
so great, are but that one primitive Church from
the Apostles. . .Thus all are the primitive, and all
apostolic, while all being one prove unity." • — (De
Prcescr. n. 20.) What means, too, the Alexan
drian Clement ? " The excellence of the Church
like the principle of every thing concrete, is in
unity. . .having nothing similar or equal to itself."
(xal pi] Sty ^/ovcra Ofioiov r^ laov £wvr?f.) (StrOttl.
lib. vi.)
What the learned Origen ? " Christians are not
one nation, but out of all nations, one people ; and,
therefore, did Moses, as the highest honor, desig
nate them as not a nation, but — if the expression
be allowable — a nation of all nations.'1 (T. iv.
lib. viii.)
What, too, St. Cyprian, by declaring and so often
reiterating the necessary universality of unity in
the Church ? " For we are many shepherds, yet
do we feed but one floclc." (Etsi pastores muld
gumus, unuin tameii gregem pascimus.)
"The episcopate is one, a part of which, in con-
80 UNITY OF THE CHURCH.
sistency with its entire oneness, is held by each
bishop. (Episcopatus unus est, cujus a singulis in
solidum pars tenetur.) * The Church, too, is one,
though extended far and wide. . .As the sun has
many rays, yet one light. And the tree many
branches, though one strength, resting upon its
firmly clinging root. And as when many streams
flow down from one fountain-head. . .yet is unity
preserved in the common source. Part a ray of
the sun from its orb, this division the unity allows
not ; break a branch from the tree, and it can bud
no more : cut a stream from its source, and the
remnant dries up." — (De Unitate.)
"What means St. Gregory of Nyssa ? et The
whole Church is the one body of Christ. 'Ev a(5tua
iov X^ugou ^ Exxlrtaia Tcnua. . ."Whoso has learnt that
Christ is the head of the Church, let him, before
all things, bear this in mind, that the head is ever
of the same nature and substance as the body be
neath it. And that there is a certain coherence of
each of the limbs with the whole." (T. iii. De
Perf. Chris.)
What St. Chrysostoni ? « He (St. Paul) calls it
the Church of GOD, showing the necessity of its
unity. For if it be of God, it is united, and is
one, not in Corinth only, but in the whole world.
. . .The Church that is among you is a part of the
Church spread every where, arid of the body t- at
* I have ventured, though with a good deal of self-distrust, to differ in my
translation of this passage, both from the Rev. Mr. Wiiterworth, whom 1 have
generally followed, and the Oxford translation, which seems to me less fail
in this instance than in most others.
UNITY OF THE CHURCIi. 81
is constituted by means of all the Churches ; so
that not only with each other, but also with all the
Church throughout the world must you have peace,
if at least ye be members of the wThole body. 1H
ixxkijaia i] itaQ ii^iv /neQog i$i rr^g TIUVTOC^OV x£i/itet>i]g
ey,xlrt(nag . ... fit ^e TCUVI&Z icrid fashy tov a^uaiog.
(T. x. Horn, xxxii.)
What means the great St. Augustine ? " The
Apostle says, (1 Cor. xiii.) ( If I have faith so that
I could remove mountains, and have not charity*
&c. We have, therefore, to inquire, who have
charity ? You will find that it is they alone who
love unity. And as we are inquiring where the
Church of Christ is, let us hear Him who redeemed
it with His own blood, declaring : ( Ye shall be
witnesses unto me. . .to the uttermost part of the
earth.' With this Church, which is diffused through
out the whole earth, whoso communicates not, with
ivhom he communicates not, thou seest, if thou dost
but understand whose words these are. (Huic ec-
clesia?, qua? per totam terrain diffunditur, quisquis
non communicat, cui noil communicet vides. . .)
That Church assuredly is ONE, which our ancestors
called the Catholic, that they might show by the
name itself that it is throughout the whole world,
For throughout the whole is expressed in Greek
by %u66).o>'. But this Church is the body of Christ,
as the Apostle says, His body which is the Church.
Whence assuredly it is manifest that he who is not
among the members of Christ cannot have Chris
tian salvation. Now the members of Christ are
82 UNITY OF THE CHURCH.
united to each other by the charity of unity, and
by the same cohere to their own head, which is
Jesus Christ." (De Unitate, fyc.)
Here, thought I, there can be 110 mistake, — no
misconception. Such wisdom cannot be blind.
Such cautious piety cannot mistake. Such weight
of authority cannot be questioned ! The necessity
of strict, visible unity, — such unity as, both from
its nature and universality, does not and cannot
exist among protestants, — must be preserved, or
death be the consequence to the separating party !
And what a consequence ! The holy Irenseus real
ized it when he said : " No Reformation of theirs
can be so advantageous, as the evil of schism is
pernicious I " [ Ovdetuia de TijlixaviT] dvvarai,
&VTOV xcnoydaxng ysviaOai, fyixy TOU a%icr[*aTO$
fiafa] — Adv. H<zr. 1. iv. Those two great lights
of the Church, St. Cyprian and St. Augustine,
felt it when they said, by way of warning, " He
who holds not this unity, holds not life and salva
tion /. . .He who is not thus in the members of
Christ, cannot have Christian salvation ! " And
again : " Who is the criminal, the traitor, who so
inflamed with the madness of discord, as to think
aught can rend, or as to venture on rending, God's
unity, the Church of Christ ?. . .Thinkest thou any
can stand and live that withdraws from the Church,
and forms for himself other resting-places and
homes 1 " (Stare tu et vivere putas posse de eccle-
sia recedentem, sedes sibi alias, et diyersa domicilia
condentem.) — (De Unitate.)
UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 83
When I meditated, therefore, upon these warn
ings, coming up from the very centre, as it were, of
God's power in the Church, urging to unity, and
crying aloud against schism as the sure token of
God's desertion and our coming destruction, — en
treating us not to rend the body of Christ, lest we
open the earth under our feet, I entreated still more
fervently that God would lead me without delay to
a place of safety ; for I began to realize, with aw
ful clearness, that I had little safety where I stood.
For, when I asked for certain knowledge of God's
will, I heard around me only " confusion of
tongues." When I asked for authority, I found
only individual opinion ; — for infallibility, a con
fession of doubt ; - — for unity in fundamental faith,
division and mutual crimination ; — no claim to
universality, and no agreement even in the narrow
est sectarianism ! But when I turned my ear, and
listened to the voice of the Fathers, echoing the
voice of God, I heard clearness and positiveness of
speech, — heard the assertion in the Church of
divine authority, Catholicity, infallibility, and ne
cessary, abiding unity ! "What should I do ? Of
one thing I felt certain, — that " Faith cometh by
hearing, and hearing by the word of God ; " and
that the word of God was not to be learned from
teachers, the truth of whose teaching depended
upon the judgment of man ! I had made an ad
vance, — had come to the conviction that no reality,
no certainty was to be attained in my present posi
tion ! But with this conviction, thanks be to God.
84 FALLIBILITY IN TEACHING FATAL.
I had arrived at another, viz., that such reality and
certainty were yet within my reach. I determined,
by God's help, to go forward, if perchance I might
secure them 1
CHAPTER VIII.
FALLIBILITY IN TEACHING FATAL TO THE CLAIMS OF ONE
PROFESSING TO DECLARE GOD'S INFALLIBLE WILL.
THUS far, I assure my friends, I had had no in
tercourse with any living Catholic. My study had
been the Fathers, with Protestant interpretations.
Indeed, the editions of both Greek and Latin Fa
thers which I consulted, were such as had been rec
ommended to me by Protestants, and had been in
my library for at least fifteen years. While my
companions and prompters were, as far as I con
sulted them, a]l of the Protestant Episcopal Church,
it is a matter of thankfulness, which I ought here
to record, that I have been, able, through the kind
ness of various friends, to obtain all the books as
matters of reference in writing now, to which God's
providence directed me in originally examining
the questions. And, as argument after argument
seemed to fade before my mind, some of them be
set me with entreaties ; begged me to review the
Anglican claims, to contrast them in the light of
history and charity with all others, and especially
with those of Catholics ; and to see if something
could not be done to silence discord and settle truth,
FALLIBILITY IN TEACHING FATAL. 85
through the instrumentality of a " Provincial Coun
cil," connected with the revival of the Anglican
" Convocation." I consented, even at this point, to
reconsider the capability of the Anglican Church to
give me relief; to search anew, among Anglican
pretensions, for some possible ground upon which
helpless man, commanded by Almighty God to
" hear the Church," and destined to give an ac
count to Him for failing in obedience, might stand
in safety. But I felt bound to penetrate, if pos
sible, to the very root of this question ; — to in
quire, first of all, into the right, which, upon prin
ciples long since settled, the Anglican communion,
and hence all communions growing out of it, could
reasonably have, to claim even my attention; what
possible authority, based as it must be upon mere
national prerogative, they could have to present
themselves as a court of the last appeal in religion ?
To attempt even to decide for me, or any other
man, the questions that pressed themselves upon
my conscience, — questions involving the very es
sence of Christian faith and practice — demanded,
from their very nature, an infallible power. I
turned to England, the source of all ecclesiastical
or priestly authority to which I could lay claim.
And what was the confession of the first voice that
I heard on this subject ? Alas ! that the Anglican
Church distinctly disclaimed all authority in reli
gion as an infallible judge ; distinctly disclaimed
any such connection with God as would enable it to
8
86 FALLIBILITY IN TEACHING FATAL.
act as an infallible propounder or interpreter of
God's infallible will!*
Here I found myself arrested as by some magic
influence ! A voice from above thundered in my
ear : " Cursed is the man that trusteth in man I "
(Jer. xvii. 5.) What but trusting in man, thought
I, is it, to lean upon any judgment in matters of
faith, short of the infallible judgment of Almighty
God ! What but trusting in man, to give heed to
the counsels of a Church, which proclaims itself
controlled, in any degree in its decisions, by the
imperfections of man !
Here I stand, I thought, an utterly dependent
creature, commanded by Almighty God to believe
and do certain things to save myself from His
righteous judgments. He assures me that He has
commissioned a messenger to act in His stead, and
tell me what these things ARE. A messenger pre
sents himself. But his first word is, I am not sure
that I can give you exactly and infallibly (indeed I
am sure I cannot) the requirements of your Sov
ereign. Ought I to trust him ? Ought I to listen
for a moment to his word ? Ought I not at once,
and out of due respect to the love, and wisdom,
and veracity of that Sovereign, to turn from such
a one as a deceiver ? as guilty of the strange pre-
* I here mean, that tho whole Reformation was not only conducted on the
principle that the Church is fallible, and that one of the thirty-nine articles
declares this of her highest court of appeal, a General Council, — but also, that
in reference to all the solemn questions which I have supposed above ad
dressed to myself, there would be an unhesitating acknowledgment on th«
part of all her great living teachers of fallible judgment.
ANGLICAN AUTHORITY FURTHER CONSIDERED. 87
sumption of asserting, at one moment, his commis
sion from GOD to " teach " God's infallible will,
and then at the very next, of confessing his ina
bility to do it : or, what is the same thing, to do it
with inevitable truth and certainty ? to do it, not
only, as some plead, with a reasonable precision in
essential points, but, as I have already shown to be
necessary, with a precision excluding all doubt in
every point of faith and practice on which God has
condescended to speak to man.
CHAPTER IX.
ANGLICAN AUTHORITY FURTHER CONSIDERED.
BUT, had not Anglican authority been vitiated
in my view by its acknowledged fallibility, another
admitted fact seemed an effectual bar to its legiti
mate exercise. According to God's Word inter
preted by primitive antiquity, I had already seen
that God's Church is essentially Catholic ; not re
stricted either in her privileges or prerogatives to
any one nation, but made up of believers gathered
out of all nations. " OUT OF ALL NATIONS," as
saith Origen, " ONE PEOPLE." That her commis
sion was to " teach all nations." The promised
presence of her Divine Head was, " Lo, I am with
you [in her teaching all nations,] all days to the
end of the world." That her constitution was,
ft One body in Christ, and every one members one
88 ANGLICAN AUTHORITY FURTHER CONSIDERED,
of another." That her binding, her divinely en
joined rule was, " Be of one mind, — speak the
same things. Mark them that make divisions con
trary to the doctrine you have received, and avoid
them." That her motto was,-— that is to be taught
and held " which hath been believed every ivhere,
always and by all men." [Id teneamus, quod ubi-
que, quod semper, quod ab omnibus creditum est]
Vincentius. And that her symbol was, " One
Catholic and Apostolic Church ! " Now with this
truth before me, and with the admission of the
Anglican communion itself, that it constituted but
a part, and comparatively a small part, of this
Catholic Church, I saw that communion confidently
taking the seat of supreme dictator, and against
the settled faith of all other Christian nations, pre
suming, in the awful name of God, to proclaim to
mankind ' < what they must do to be saved " !
This marvellous assumption of authority, (though
it strongly reminded me of something quite like it
in an early century,) forced from me the involun
tary exclamation, " Whence could it possibly have
arisen ? " What plausible pretext even, on any
principle hitherto received by the body of Christ,
could be pleaded in its justification ? In casting
my eye over the field of conjecture, I asked myself,
"Has England at any time been favoreM with
special revelations from God, exempting her from
the obligations which had hitherto rested upon her
sons and daughters to < hear the Church, — the One,
Holy, Catholic Church ; to observe the injunction,
ANGLICAN AUTHORITY FURTHER CONSIDERED. 89
< Obey them that have the rule over you, and sub
mit yourselves ? ' Did England receive the depo-
situm of the Faith directly from God, with some
special commission, independent of the authority
of the Christians of other nations, to publish it to
the rest of the world, and instruct them how it was
to be understood? In other language, < Did the
word of God go out from them, or came it unto
them,' with directions how to put it in practice ? "
It was asserted, I know, that that word was
brought to England by the hand of an Apostle, and
hence by a distinct and independent power of the
Apostolate ! Suppose the fact of history admitted,
how, I inquired, does the inference follow ? How
does that inference, — the idea of distinct and in
dependent apostolic powers touching the faith, —
agree with what we have seen to be the teaching of
the Apostles, " One Lord, one Faith, one Baptism,"
&c ? How does it agree with the practice of the
Apostles, as indicated in the first Council of Jeru
salem ? It was pleaded, that soon after the Apos
tles, a different custom seems to have prevailed.
That each Diocese or Patriarchate was allowed to
hold councils of its own, to settle its own religious
disputes. This, I saw, was to a certain extent true.
But I saw that it was true also, that when such dis
putes involved questions of general interest, or
threatened, by the violence and pertinacity of the
disputants, the general peace, resort was had to the
judgment and decision of the universal Church (as
in the cases of Arius and others,) and that when
90 AT WHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY
this decision was once had,, the matter of dispute
was regarded by all true Catholics as infallibly and
hence finally determined. And further, that no
decision by a nation or body less than the whole
Catholic Church, was felt to be inevitably binding,
except as such decision had in some way been con
curred in by the whole Catholic Church ; and in
case it was made against the already declared
judgment of the whole Church, it was at once
either appealed from or rejected as an act of schism.
As, therefore, the decisions of the English parlia
ment at the Reformation, which determined the po
sition of the Anglican communion, were to my
mind, as I shall show hereafter, of this latter char
acter, I did not see how I could reasonably claim
to be a Catholic, and still consent to act under them.
CHAPTER X.
AT WHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY IS ENGLAND TO BE
TRUSTED ?
WAVING, for the time, the question of England's
independent authority in matters of faith, I was
here constrained to ask, at what period in the his
tory of that authority are we to trust it as a suffi
cient guide to eternal life ? * At a period before
or after the Reformation ? — The question is rea-
* See Bramhall, " Answer to Bishop ct Chalcedon." Dr. Hook's Sermon
" Hear the Church." Palmer's " Treatise on the Church," &c.
IS ENGLAND TO BE TRUSTED? 91
sonable. For she maintains in the person of her
most eminent divines,, that she is identically the
same Church now that she was prior to that memo
rable event. And, if she was commissioned by
Christ and sustained in the work of her commis
sion by Christ's presence, promised to His Church
for all days, she must have had, at least, as good a
claim to our confidence before the Reformation —
while she was yet in communion with the Catholic
Church, — as she had after that event, when she
was in a state of separation from all other parts of
Christ's body.* The question, therefore, was still
pressed. At which of these periods are we to ad
mit her divine authority to " teach " and direct us ?
To dictate our faith and exact our submission ?
* Let me call attention to a few words more on this point, even at the risk
of being thought importunate. For upon it depends the whole force of the
argument. Why, then, does England claim to be heard as the Ckurch 1 Upon
what does she rely as the source of her authority 1 What does she plead with
the Puritan or Methodist as a reason why she should be listened to rather than
other Christian bodies, as the teaching authority in that country ? Is it her pre
eminent purity of doctrine, or superior holiness of life, or priority in point of
age, or any thing' which had its origin in Hit gland 1 Certainly not. On the
contrary it is, according to her own principles, that she was made by Christ
in Judea, the pillar and ground of the truth, received authority from Him, as
Head of the One, Catholic Church, as Head, not of the Church of England, but
the Church of the whole ID or id ; authority to declare what is pure doctrine; an
authority secured to her by the promise of Christ's perpetual presence, ac
cording to the principle of Dr. Hook, from the moment she received it to the
end of the world, and hence an authority which could never change, never
vary, but from its very nature must have been one and the same every day,
and hour, and moment since it was bestowed. An authority, then, I repeat,
which was certainly as good when held before the Reformation in conjunction
with the whole Catholic Church of Christ, on which it was at first conferred,
as after the Reformation, when in a state of separation from that body ; and
hence an authority which had as good a right before the Reformation to pro
nounce its doctrines pure as after that event. So that its judgment before
declaring it pure is as trustworthy at least as its judgment after declaring it
impure.
92 AT \VHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY
Are we to admit that authority when she taught
that the Pope is supreme head of the Church ? or
when she taught that the king is ? When she
taught seven sacraments in the Church ? or when
she taught that there are only tu-o 1 When she
held Transubstajitiation, or when she pronounced
it " repugnant to the plain icords of Scripture ? " *
"When she held " the Sacrifice of the Mass for the
living and the dead " as a blessed privilege ; or
when she cast it away as " a blasphemous fable ? "
But my heart almost dies within me at the recol
lection of this dreadful change, and I forbear ; re
stricting my inquiries to the three centuries and
more since it was brought about. And I ask, as I
did, when this point was under examination, at
what period in these centuries may we rely for
spiritual guidance upon the judgment of the An
glican Communion ?
Are we to rely upon that judgment, when in
1534, by the voice of Parliament, she declared
that the Bishop of Rome had no jurisdiction ovei
the Church of England, and that the king wa?
rightfully her supreme head? or when, in 1536^
by the voice of her Convocation at York, she de
clared : — " We think the King's Highness, ne any
temporal man, may not be the head of the Church
by the laws of God, to have or exercise any juris
diction or power spiritual in the same, and we think
* The pfcin word.- of Scripture are. " T5« if .W Bocy. _ TTiis ig .Vy
Blood .' " The plain words of Scripture are, ;' Except ye eat the ftak of the
Son of Man and drink His Blood, ye bare no life in you, .' "
IS ENGLAND TO BE TRUSTED ? 93
by the law of the Church, general councils, inter
pretations of approved doctors, and consent of
Christian people, the Pope of Rome hath been
taken for the head of the Church and Vicar of
Christ, and so OUGHT TO BE TAKEN ? " — (Strype's
Mem.} Shall we rely upon her judgment as ex
pressed in the Articles of Doctrine of 1537,* de
bated in Convocation, and approved and set forth
by the king? Or as expressed in the forty -two
"Articles which were agreed to in the Synod of
London in 1552, by the bishops and other godly
and learned men, to root out discord of opinions,
and establish the agreement of true religion ; " f
differing essentially from the former? Or as ex
pressed in the declaration unanimously adopted by
both houses of Convocation, and signed by both the
universities in the first year of Elizabeth, setting
forth, in fine, distinct propositions " the Pope's Su
premacy and the Sacrifice of the Mass ? { Or as
expressed in the Acts of Parliament, (at the sitting
of which not a single bishop was present,) which
condemned the said declaration, suppressing the
MASS and making the QUEEN the supreme head of
the Church ? Or, again, as expressed in the
Thirty-nine Articles, passed by Parliament, and set
forth by the authority of the Queen in 1632, § de
signed to correct and abrogate her forty -two arti
cles of 1552, denouncing many of the doctrines
* Palmer's « Treatise on the Church," vol. i., p. 4C9.
t Burnet, on that period. } See Heylin, p. 115.
$ Ileylin, Exam. Hist. 121.
94 AT WHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY
therein contained as contrary to God's Word and
dangerous to souls ?
Or, to return once more to the sad history of
her perpetual change, shall we rely on her judg
ment as authoritatively given through her convoca
tion,, reviewed and sanctioned by the king, (1537-8)
in a book entitled the " Godly and Pious Discipline
of a Christian Man," enjoining upon her sons and
daughters, and instructing them how they are to
understand and hold, the doctrines of the seven
sacraments * — purgatory — invocation of Saints,
prayers for the dead, &c. ? Or shall we rely upon
that judgment as given in her first edition of the
Book of Common Prayer, a book compiled by
Cranmer and his associates, sanctioned by the
King, Lords and Commons, and, to use their
modest language, "concluded and set forth with
the aid of the Holy Ghost ; " f but a book enjoining
the sacrament of Extreme Unction and prayers for
ihe dead, urging auricular confession, and pro
viding public offices ,for the first two, and a form
of absolution for the third ? Or shall we rely upon
that judgment as given in the next edition of the
same book of Common Prayer, in which, by the
same authority under the manifest influence of two
finned foreigners, J the offices for the dead and for
administering Extreme Unction are discarded, the
latter being pronounced " The corrupt following of
* Matrimony, Baptism, Confirmation, Penance, The Mass, Orders and
Extreme Unction,
f See 2 and 3 Ed. VI., c. i. . J Bucer and Peter Martyr.
IS ENGLAND TO BE TRUSTED? 95
the Apostles."* Or finally, shall we rely upon
that judgment, as exhibited in the American edition
9f the same Book of Common Prayer, set forth by
" the General Convention of the Protestant Episco
pal Church in the United States," and sanctioned
by the Archbishops and Bishops of England, in
which every trace of auricular confession is oblit
erated ; one article of the Apostles' Creed declared
unimportant,^ and the whole of the Athanasian
Creed absolutely discarded 1
Or, to conclude with an illustration from her
living teachers, shall we rely upon her judgment,
for example, on the great question of Baptismal
regeneration, as expressed in her Office for the
administration of Baptism and in the Nicene Creed,
interpreted by her ablest Divines in a true Catholic
sense ; or, as interpreted by authority of the
Queen, as having no sense, or what is tantamount,
any sense, which a majority of her judges see fit to
put upon it ? Or to pursue the point a step fur
ther, shall we rely on her judgment as expressed by
the Anglican Archbishop of Canterbury, seconded
by three thousand two hundred and sixty -two of the
English clergy, in the words, — ( < We humbly state
our conviction that it was a wise and just sentence,
(referring to that of the Queen's judges in the case
of Gorham, &c.,) in accordance with the principles
of the Church of England ? " Or as expressed in a
strong and decided remonstrance against that judg-
* See Tliirty-nine Articles, art. xxv.
f Tlie " Descent into Hell," the use of which is by the rubric left optional
96 AT WHAT PERIOD OF HER AUTHORITY, &C.
ment, signed by one thousand laymen and clergy
men together ? *
Now it is to be remembered that 1 put these
questions to myself under the influence of such
convictions as come necessarily from the principles
of the famed sermon of Dr. Hook, " Hear the
Church ! " A principle, which, if it be worth any
thing, is worth every thing to the anxious inquirer ;
inasmuch as it secures to him, in the ever-living
Church, an ever-living teacher and guide, being
based on the promise, " Lo ! I am with you all
days ! " A teacher and guide, which, being under
the constant enlightening and purifying presence
of Christ, will not have need (to borrow the popu
lar simile of Dr. H.,) to " wash her face " in the
broken cisterns of man's device, in order to see the
truth; nor to continue washing it from year to
year, and from generation to generation, with no
certainty that she even yet sees or ever can see
clearly and with " a single eye," that doctrine
which she verily continues to utter with a " double
tongue." f
* I may be allowed to make a quotation here.
In the TIMES of March 20th, 1850, appeared the following "Resolutions"
on the Gorham case, signed by the leaders of the Tractarian party : —
" 1. That whatever at the present time be the force of the sentence de
livered in the case of Gorham v. the Bishop of Exeter, the Church of Eng
land will eventually be bound by the said sentence, unless it shall openly and
expressly reject the erroneous doctrine sanctioned thereby.
" 7. That by such conscious, wilful, and deliberate act, such portion of the
Church becomes formally separated from the Catholic body, and can no longer
assure to its members the grace of the Sacraments, or the remission of sins."
The above is signed by Messrs. Pusey, Mill, R. J. Wilberforce, Thorp,
Keble, Bennet, Talbot, and Cavendish. AIT the other subscribers, both lay
and clerical, have acted on their words, and abjured Anglicanism.
f See the Book of Common Prayer, and the Archbishop of Canterbury in
the case above
TEACHING AUTHORITY IN ENGLAND. 97
It was, therefore, with feelings of no ordinary
disappointment, that under the command, " Hear
the Church," I applied to the oracle of " the
Church of England," and received only this con
fused and contradictory response. Under the cir
cumstances, who can wonder that I turned elsewhere
that I might hear, if possible, the certain and well-
defined voice of the < ' Good Shepherd of the One
Fold."
CHAPTER XL
WHAT WAS THE LIVING, TEACHING AUTHORITY IN ENGLAND
FOR EIGHT HUNDRED OR ONE THOUSAND YEARS BEFORfc
THE REFORMATION?
HERE, however, the strange plea was urged, viz.
that from the introduction of Christianity into Eng
land, a spirit of resistance to the prevailing Catho
lie faith, and the maintenance of a purer faith was
manifest. That this pure faith struggled at first
against the domination of Augustine ; and then
broke out, like some subterranean fire, at different
periods up to the era of the Eeformation. The
language of a popular writer in the American
Church* is as follows : — " The British Church
produced a noble array of divines from Dinoth of
Bangor to Cranmer of Canterbury, who, from time
to time, did all they could to resist the uncanonical
The Rev. Dr. Odenheimar, " Origin, &c., of Common Prayer."
9
98 TEACHING AUTHORITY IX ENG1AISD
and anti-Catholic usurpation of her rights." ' And
then, in attempting to give names to establish his
position, he repeats the name of Dinoth, and adds
those of Dagamis and Wyciiffe ! Now, this writer
adopts the principle, "Hear the Church1' asserted,
with a good deal of ability, in what he calls " the
admirable sermon of Dr. Hook ; " pronouncing, at
the same time, that Church, which is "the pillar
and ground of truth," to be Catholic, citing, in
confirmation of his view, the following language
from Tertullian : " So many and so great Churches
are nothing else but that primitive one, from which
all the rest proceed. Thus they are all primitive
and all apostolical, while they all agree in the same
truth, whilst there is among them a communion of
peace, and an appellation of brotherhood, and a
league of hospitality."
The principle, therefore, by which I felt obliged
to be governed — according to this admirable teach
ing — in judging of the above plea, is that " the
Church," which is " the pillar and ground of the
truth," and which we are by Christ commanded to
"hear," is "the One Catholic and Apostolic
Church," teaching " the same truth," and cemented
together by " a communion of peace." Now to
make out any reasonable claim for Dinoth, Daga-
nus, and Wyciiffe, against the other teaching au
thority in England, I conceived it would be neces
sary to show that these divines taught the same
* To this last point, it will be perceived, I recur in the sequel.
BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 99 "
truth, and stood in the same "communion of peace,"
as the "One Catholic and Apostolic Church" and
that the other teaching authority in England did
not. But will any one, having the smallest regard
to his reputation for knowledge, even pretend to
this ? For is it not a notorious and indisputable
fact, that when Augustine came into England^ he
was sent by an authority, (whatever may be said
about its universal jurisdiction, which we shall con
sider presently,) which was in communion with ^«
" the One Catholic Church," and that he brought ^
with him the Faith, which was then professed and
acted upon, (if some half dozen men in that island
must be excepted) throughout, at least, all the rest
of that " One Catholic Church ! " And that it con
tinued to be the Faith professed and acted upon
throughout Christendom, (England included,) up
to the period of the Reformation ? Now to me, as
a Protestant, it was a very awkward question —
how Dinoth, and Daganus, and Wycliffe, and any
body else who may be supposed to have acted with
them — could be regarded by any good Anglican,
as the true, living, " teaching " authority in Eng
land, to which, on pain of being treated as " hea
thens and publicans," all her sons and daughters
were compelled to listen, in opposition to the Cath
olic authority, which alone taught, or could, by any
possibility, be " heard " for eight hundred years
and more. I say for eight hundred years and
more, because, during that period, the Protestant
authority of England declares it to be the fact.
100 TEACHING AUTHORITY IN ENGLAND
The words are : " Laity and clergy, learned and
unlearned, all ages, sects, and degrees of men,
women, and children of the WHOLE OF CHRISTEN
DOM, had been at once drowned in abominable idol
atry ; and that for the space of eight hundred years
and more." — (Homily against the Peril of I'doit.-
try.) Now, I entreat my old friends, and especially
my friend who wrote the book upon which I have
felt bound to animadvert, seriously to consider —
where, for that long period, the poor sinner was to
go to " hear the Church ? " And more than all,
what became of the promise of Jesus Christ to be
with His Church, " teaching all things whatsoever
HE commanded her always (all days) to the end of
the world 1 " For, remember, a dead Church does
not speak. And " Faith cometh by hearing,"" and
sinners are to "hear the Church,"" — not to get
their faitli from themselves, by reading books, nor
to dive into the broad deep sea of centuries long
passed, and fish up from mouldy records their faith
piecemeal — but to listen to the "pastors and
teachers, given for the edification of the Church,
till we all come to unity in the Faith ; " to " sub
mit to those who are commissioned to watch for
our souls, and to follow their Faith." Besides,
Christ's presence is promised to living, spealcing
pastors, and not to old dumb books, however full
of wisdom they may be. My old friends must ex
cuse me, therefore, for repeating my request that
they will meditate seriously upon this truth, as J
was constrained to do at the time of my great trial
BEFORE THE REFORMATION. 101
Besides, the question then impressed itself upon
me, suppose that the voice of Dinoth and Daganus
could he heard, at least, in some faint echoes through
those eight long centuries, till it reached the voice
of Wy cliff e ; are Protestant episcopalians prepared
to bow to its teaching ? * to submit to the doctrine
of the Mass and other Catholic doctrines, then and
there, by the admission of Protestants, distinctly
taught ?f And, finally, suppose Dinoth and Wyc-
liffe could have lived in the same period, what kind
of union would have subsisted between them ?
Admit, for a moment, that Dinoth, on two or three
points of discipline, dissented at fast from Augus
tine, is there one single point of faith that now
separates Catholics from Protestants, on which it
can be shown, he would have agreed with Wy cliff e 1
Who can doubt, then, that tte Catholic Church
was the only living, teaching authority in England,
for eight hundred years, at least, prior to the
.Reformation ? — the only authority to which the
inquiring sinner could go to learn the way of eter
nal life ?
* Betle's Eccl. Hi:-t. ubique.
| Soame^s Bampton Lee. Jlppcn. Besides, is it not perfectly clear, from the
fact that no matter in dispute between Augustine and the Britons had respect
to doctrine, that in this there was a perfect agreement, and hence that they
held when Augustine arrived in England all the Catholic dogmas ? The only
three points, as stated by the Venerable Bede, (See Bede's HUt., 1. ii. c. 2, 3, 4,
where the interview between Augustine and the ecclesiastics of Britain is
fully described,) upon which they could not agree were the following: —
1. Upon the time of keeping Easter ; 2. Upon the ceremony of baptism;
3. Upon union in preaching to the Saxons. And although during the life of
Augustine these differences were not adjusted, yet in the following century
personal animosity having died out, harmony seems to have been restored.
9*
108 THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND.
CHAPTER XII.
WAS THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND REALLY CONDUCTED ON
THE PRINCIPLE OF SUBMISSION TO THE PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC
CHURCH ?
MR. PALMER, in his " Treatise on the Church,"
pledges himself to "prove that the Catholic and
primitive doctrine and authority of the Church of
Christ, as opposed to modern abuses, and the
license of an unbridled private judgment, were the
principles of the English reformation." — Vol. i.
p. 493. The first important testimony which he
adduces in support of his position, is from " the
necessary doctrine and erudition of a Christian
man ; " " agreed upon " (I use his own language)
"by the whole Church of England, in 1543," and
is as follows : — " All things which were taught
by the Apostles, and have been by a whole uni
versal consent of the Church of Christ, ever since
that time taught continually, and taken always for
true, ought to be received, accepted, and kept as a
perfect doctrine Apostolic" To show that the
Reformation in 1571 was still conducted 011 the
same principle, or, to use his own words, that " the
authority of Catholic tradition was still solemnly
recognized," he cites the canon of that time : —
" Let preachers, above all things, be careful that
they never teach aught in a sermon, except that
which is agreeable to the doctrine of the Old and
New Testament, and which the Catholic fathers
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND. 103
and ancient bishops have collected from that very
doctrine," adding, " Thus the authority of Catholic
tradition was recognized by the Church of Eng
land, and by all our learned theologians." — Vol. i.
p. 498. In respect to the authority of the Church
as opposed to private judgment, he adduces Arti
cle XX., of 1562, as follows: — "The Church
hath power to decree rites and ceremonies, and au
thority in controversies of Faith." At the same
time enforcing the principle by a passage from
Article XXXIV. "Whosoever, through private
;udgment, willingly and purposely doth openly
oreak the traditions and ceremonies of the Church,
which be not repugnant to the word of God, and
be ordained and approved by common authority,
ought to be rebuked, &c.," adding the words,
" The Church herself, of course, being the judge
of this repugnance." — Ib. p. 500.
In carefully weighing this language, which, un
der Protestant training, I had hitherto considered
as tenable, I perceived that it committed me and
all who held it, to four distinct propositions, viz. : —
1. That there is in the Church of Christ " an au
thority of tradition," that is, an authority inde
pendent of the written word of God, and given to
interpret that word to mankind, which has always
existed in the Church in virtue of Christ's promise,
and is to be known by the uniform testimony of
the Church herself, speaking in the person of her
successive teachers. 2. That this authority is the
authority of the universal Church, taken as final
104 THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND.
arbiter in all matters of faith and discipline, in con
tradistiiictioii to any part of her, however respect
able in point either of wisdom or national impor
tance. 3. That while this universal Church has
"authority in controversies of faith/' that is, to
determine at any time what is the unchangeable
Faith, she has also authority, in order to meet the
peculiar exigencies of an era, or to increase her
means of devotion, "to decree rites and ceremo
nies." And that when these are once decreed,
neither individual nor nations have a right to
" break " them, in defiance of the authority by
which they were imposed. 4. That the whole
Church of England, in the year 1543, (about the
tenth year of the Reformation) regarded and ac
tually set forth by her highest authority, the doc
trine contained in the book entitled " A Necessary
Doctrine and Erudition of a Christian man," as
that which, ought to be received, accepted, and
kept as a perfect doctrine Apostolic ; because it
had been " taught by the Apostles, and continually,
ever since that time, by a whole universal consent
of the Church of Christ."
My mind was led first to examine this last prop
osition ; to ascertain what " the whole Church of
England," * after ten years' growth, felt herself
* Here there is an effectual answer to the plea, that what the Church oi
England said at this date, was said under the pressure of the state, and hence
was not her real judgment. But, in the first place, if this were so, what secu
rity have we that she has not always spoken under the same pressure, and
does not speak under that pressure now 1 She i> now bound by the act.-* of
Elizabeth, and who does not know that they are even more .it7-iii<<-u:it than the
acts of Henry ? But unfortunately for thus pJeu, Mr. Palmer insists that thia
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND. 105
bound to believe and to do, on the principle of re
forming herself after the pattern of " Catholic and
primitive doctrine." And here the task was com
paratively easy. The table of contents of the
" Necessary Doctrine, &c.," at once placed under
my eye the results of her examination and judg
ment. Among other things I found, she then
gathered from the ever-abiding treasures of the
"One Catholic and Apostolic Church," " Se^en
holy Sacraments, as now enumerated by Catholics,
viz., Matrimony, Baptism, Confirmation, Penance,
Holy Eucharist, (or the Mass,) Orders, and Extreme
Unction. Also, the Salutation of the Angels, called
Ave Maria, and prayers for souls departed." Here,
then, I saw that the mature judgment of "the
whole Church of England," (with the king and
Cramner at the head,) professedly governed by
Catholic antiquity, gave her first verdict in favor
of a large part of the dogmatic truth held in Eng
land before the reformation. Hence it became to
my mind a serious question, what influence subse
quently operated upon the judgment of England,
still expressed by the same men and the same au
thority, to set that judgment against " the sacrifice
of the Mass as a blasphemous fable ? " against five
judgment in 1543, in favor of the seven sacraments, «$'c., as contained in " the
Necessary Doctrine," <$•<;., was given by " the whole Church of England." This
•emphatic language, if it means any thing, must mean, that, after free and
mature thought, the Church of England adopted the principle of reformation
fy " the authority of Catiiolic tradition," and hence set forth, as the results of
her calm and honest judgment under this principle, the doctrine of the seven
sacraments, invocation o/ rainfe, .&c., in " ^e Nec-essary Doctrine and Eru
dition of a Christian man ! T)
106 THE REFORMATION IX ENGLAND.
of the seven sacraments as " a corrupt following
of the Apostles ? " and against invocation of saints
as anti-scriptural ? If, in 1543, these things
seemed to her true, according to that " authority
of tradition " by which she professed to be guided,
by what mysterious process are they so soon made
to appear to her false ? Be this as it may, the re
sult showed clearly to my mind two things. 1.
That she had both changed her ground of judg
ment, and also, 2, proved herself an incompetent
judge. The latter had already appeared to me too
manifest, as stated above. While the plea that is
sometimes urged, that new light, as she advanced,
gradually broke upon her path, revealing a higher
and better way, not only furnished a new proof of
her sad instability, and hence total insufficiency as
a guide ; but also left some ground to hope that in
this her random pursuit of truth, she might yet be
so happy as to find her way back to a certain and
unchanging faith.
In regard to the first, that she had actually changed
her ground of judgment, or abandoned what Mr.
Palmer calls " the authority of Catholic tradition,"
was to my mind clear from the following consider
ations. In the first place, where an " authority " is,
in any real practical sense, admitted, it is submitted
to. And submitted to, not because it is to us
reasonable in its demands, but because it has an
absolute and independent right to govern us. So
that when we say we admit " the authority of tra
dition," we mean (as it seemed to me) if we mean
THE REFORMATION IX ENGLAND. 107
any thing, that it has, independent of our own sense
of its reasonableness, an absolute right to define
our faith, and fashion our obedience. Otherwise,
we may as well claim to admit the authority of the
traditions of the mosque, as those of the Christian
Church. For if at liberty to select, we may derive
confirmation of some truth from, every system.
Again, " the authority of Catholic tradition,"
that is submitted to, must, from the nature of the
case, be accepted, because it affords a security be
yond any thing which we could derive from our own
minds, or the minds of other men, beyond any
thing, indeed, which the human powers, under the
most favorable circumstances, could possibly furnish.
Otherwise, there would be no reason why we should
give more weight to " tradition " — to something
handed down to us from a remote age — than to
something furnished by the present age. To justify
us, therefore, in giving to " tradition " any real
" authority " in settling questions of faith or disci
pline, two things seem to be necessary. 1. That
such tradition should have its origin in the revela
tion of God, and be to us the vehicle of Divine
communications. And 2. That the channel of its
transmission should be liable to no failure either
from human fraud or infirmity, and hence must
have the security of a Divine guardianship. Be
cause Christ's religion' is not the result of a mental
process — not a thing wrought out or perfected in
the laboratory of human reason — but a mysteri
ous, superhuman fact, a thing brought down as a
108 THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND.
gift from heaven to earth, and handed on through
the successive generations of earth by the power
of heaven. Hence, I say " tradition " springs from
God, and has ever the protection of God, it being
God's first communication to man after His redemp
tion, and designed by its perpetual light to make
all other communications distinct and certain.
Soon after His resurrection our blessed Lord re
tired with His disciples, and " for forty days in
structed them in the things pertaining to His king
dom." Here is the foundation of that tradition,
which was intrusted to the Church for her guidance
in the faith. But it is not completed, though thus
imparted by the great Prophet Himself. The disci
ples were commanded to wait in Jerusalem till they
were endued with the power of that Divine Spirit
which was to "lead the Church into all truth."
On the glorious day of Pentecost He descended in
all His fulness upon her, and Christ, her faithful
Head, began the fulfilment of His gracious promise
to be "with her to the end of the world." Thus,
when He ascended up on high, " He led captivity
captive, and gave gifts unto men. And He gave
some Apostles, and some prophets, and some pastars
and teachers, for the perfecting of the Saints, for
the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the
body of Christ, till we all meet in the unity of the
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God,
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age
of the fulness of Christ." Here we have an ac
count, by God's own hand, of the beginning of
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND. 109
that dispensation of mercy and' love to mankind,
through the operation of the Holy Ghost, which,
Pie assures us, is to be carried on to its final con
summation, under the same operation, by means of
His divinely ordered, and divinely sustained, priest
hood. This priesthood, in the persons of the Apos
tles and those whom they associate with them, goes
forth into all the world, to do the bidding of their
Lord. In the light of His abiding presence, and
under the power of the Holy Ghost, the Gospel is
preached — the Church established — • fundamental
faith imbodied in " a form of sound words " — *
converts orally trained in it, and the sacraments
gradually brought to their view as occasion required.
Thus the mystical body of Christ, well ordered
and well furnished with all her divine functions
and all her divine " treasures of wisdom and knowl
edge," presents herself to the nations as an all-
sufficient guide to eternal life, long before the New
Testament had its being. Will any one pretend to
say that the Christians who lived and died under
this simple and oral teaching of the priesthood,
were not as well furnished for their entrance into
the Paradise of God, as they who trust solely to the
Bible at the present day ? But those Christians
lived and died under the (t authority of Catholic
tradition." And that same tradition, with that
same authority, has ever remained in the Church,
an infallible teacher and interpreter to the present
hour. So that St. Irenseus could ask, " What if
the Apostles had not left us writings ; would it
10
110 THE REFORM ATION IN ENGLAND.
not have been needful to follow the order of that
TRADITION which they delivered to those to whom
they committed the Churches ? " And to illustrate
the benefits of this tradition by an example, he
adds : " An ordinance to which many of the bar
barous nations who believe in Christ assent, having
salvation written without pen and ink by the Spirit
in their hearts, sedulously guarding the old tradi
tion." — Adv. Hares. 1. iii.
And that champion of the truth, St. Athanasius,
could say, referring to the Arians : " It is enough
to give this only answer to such things, and to say,
these things are not of the Catholic Church.
Neither did the Fathers think thus." — (Ovx oai
ruvra ir^ xadohx^g ixzleo-tag, ovde ravra 01 mxTsgeg
iygovyaav.) Ep. ad. Epict.
This tradition, it was, to which the blessed Paul
refers, when exhorting his son in the faith, " Keep
that which is committed to thy trust." — " Hold
fast the form of sound words, which thou hast
heard of me in faith and love which is in Christ
Jesus." To which he refers also, when, guarding
the Thessalonians against false teachers, he exhorts,
" Let no man deceive you by any means. Stand
fast, and hold the traditions which ye have learned,
whether by word, or by our Epistle."
It was this tradition to which the Fathers bowed
with such uniform and profound reverence. It
was this to which the holy bishop of Hieropolis,*
* Papias.
THE REFORMATION IX ENGLAND. Ill
" the hearer of St. John and the friend of St. Poly-
carp," refers, when he says, " If any one came to
me who had accompanied the elders, I questioned
him concerning their words, what Andrew and
Peter said. For I did not think that what is in
the books would aid me as much as what came
fi-Dm the living and abiding voice." — Ap. Euscb.
1. iii. c. 39.
It was this to which St. Irenscus refers, when he
says of the heretics : " We challenge them to that
tradition which is from the Apostles, which is pre
served in the Churches through the succession of
presbyters." (Quum autem ad earn iterum tra-
ditionem, quse est ab apostolis, quse per successiones
presbyterorum in ecclesiis custoditur, provocamus
eos.) — Adv. Hares. 1. iii. c. £.
And St. Clement, when he says : ' ' Wherefore
the Lord has not forbidden us to rest from good,
bat has permitted us to impart the divine mysteries
and that secret light, to those who are able to re
ceive them. But He did not immediately reveal
to many those things which were not for many, but
to a few, to whom He knew them to be suited,
who were capable both of receiving them, and of
being conformed to them. Secret things, like
God, are intrusted, not to writing, but to oral
teaching." (^°/'&> Tnaieveiai, 8 yq&puoni.} — Strom.
Li.
And Tertullian, who says : " If no Scripture has
determined this (observance) assuredly custom has
confirmed it, which doubtless has been derived from
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND*
tradition ; for how can a tiling be used, unless it
be first handed down to us ? Let us inquire,
then, whether even tradition, even though not
committed to writing, ought not to be received."
(Quaeramus an et traditio nisi scripta non debeat
recipi.) — De Corona.
And Origen : " We are not to credit these men,
nor go out from the first and the ecclesiastical tra
dition j nor to believe otherwise than as the
Churches of God have by succession transmitted
to us."— T. iii. Com. in St. Matt.
And St. Athanasius, speaking of the Arians :
<( This has been their device and cunning, and they
had even this deadly purpose to seek to drive from
their chairs those who hold to that teaching of the
O
Catholic Church which has been handed down to
them from the Fathers." — Apol. con. Arian. U. 3,
And St. Ephrsem : f( Be firmly persuaded of
this, not as an opinion, but as a truth, that what
soever has been transmitted, whether in writing
only, or by word of mouth, is directed to this end,
that we may have life, and may have it more abun
dantly."— T. iii. Ser. lix.
And St. Gregory of Nyssa : " It sumceth for a
demonstration of our words that we have a tradi
tion that comes down to us from the fathers, like
an inheritance transmitted by succession from the
apostles through the holy men that have come
after them." (olvov nra K^^OV dl frxolovdiag £x TWV
I. iv. Con. Eunom.
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND 113
St. Gregory of Xazianzum says : " "May we to
the last of life, confess with great confidence, that
excellent deposit (r^ xu).t}v naga^arndrjx^v-^ of the
holy Fathers who were nearest to Christ and the
primitive faith." — T. i. Orat. 6.
And St. Basil : " Tell me, this pious tradition of
the Fathers, and as you yourself have termed it,
this rule and safe criterion, is it now on the con
trary proclaimed to be an instrument of deceit ? " —
Adv. Eunom. 1. i. Again : " Let tradition shame
thee from separating the Holy Ghost from Father
and Son. Thus did the Lord teach, Apostles
preach, fathers preserve, and martyrs confirm. Let
it suffice thee to speak as thou hast been taught,
and let me not hear these sophisms." — T. ii. Horn,
con. Sab. And once more : " Of the dogmas and
teachings preserved in the Church, we have some
from the doctrine committed to writing, and some
we have received transmitted to us in a secret man
ner (L>> //t'<7TJ/o*o>) from the traditions of the Apos
tles ; both these have the same force in forming
sound doctrine, .(uTie.Q «//qr>orc£« T^V avir^ iv/\)V e%et
nQog TIT/' efaeSetui*) and no one will gainsay
either of these ; no one, that is, that has the least
experience of the ecclesiastical laws. For should
we attempt to reject, as not having any great au
thority, (/tuvuuiv) those customs that are unwrit
ten, (Vu ayqacf.a iwv i-dwv,) we should be betrayed
into injuring the Gospel even in primary matters,
or rather, in circumscribing the Gospel into a mere
name." — T. iii. De S. Sane. c. xxvii.
10*
114: THE REFORMATION IX ENGLAND.
And St. Siricius, who says : " In the Council of
Nicaea, the Holy Ghost favoring, at the same time
that the possession of faith was juridically confirmed,
it was the desire of the bishops there assembled,
that the apostolic traditions (apostolicas traditiones)
should come to the knowledge of all men." — Ep.
v. ad Episcop. Divers.
St. Epiphanius says : " It is also necessary to use
tradition ; for all things cannot be derived from the
divine Scripture ; because the holy Apostles trans
mitted some things indeed in writings and some in
EV
tradition." (^/<o TO. fdv ev yoacpal* TU ds
doaei Ttags8h)y.av ol ayioi aTrocrioloi.} T.
Hares.
St. Jerome says distinctly : " Even though the
authority of Scripture were not at hand,, the agree
ment of the whole world in this matter would pre
vail as a command. For many other things also,
that by tradition are observed in the Churches,
have gained for themselves the authority of a writ
ten law." — (Nam et multa alia quse per traditionem
in ecclcsiis observantur, auctoritatem sibi scripta?
legis usurpaverunt.) — T. ii. adv. Lucifer.
And St. Chrysostom when he says, commenting
on 1 Cor. xi. 2, (That in all things ye are mindful
of me, and keep the ordinances as I delivered them
to you,) " Whence it follows that lie (St. Paul) de
livered them many things also without writing, as
he shows elsewhere in many places ; but now also
he lays down the cause. . / If any men seem to be
contentious, we have no such custom, nor the
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND. 115
Churches of God.' ' And again, commenting oil
2 Thess. ii. 14, (Therefore brethren, stand fast,
and hold the traditions ivhich ye have learned,
whether by word or by our epistle :) " Hence it is
plain that they did not deliver all things by epistle,
hut many things also without writing, and in like
manner both those and these things are worthy of
credit. Wherefore let us reckon the tradition of
the Church worthy of credit. It is a tradition;
scelc nothing further '." (nuq&Soais tart, prjd&v nleov
giJTct.) T. xi. Horn. 4.
And finally St. Augustine, when he says : " But
those things which we observe, not because written,
but transmitted, (quse non scripta, sed tradita
custodimus), things which are indeed observed
throughout the whole world, it is to be understood,
that they are to be retained as commanded and
decreed, either by the Apostles themselves, or by
general councils, the authority of which is most
wholesome in the Church The custom of our
mother Church in baptizing infants is by no means
to be despised, nor to be deemed in any way super
fluous, nor to be believed at all, were it not an
Apostolic tradition, (ncc omniiio credeiida nisi
Apostolica esset traditio) It is not to be
doubted that the dead are aided by the prayers of
the holy Church, and by the salutary sacrifice, and
by the alms which are offered for their spirits ; that
the»Lord may deal Avith them more mercifully than
their sins have deserved. For this, which has been
handed down by the Fathers, the universal Church
116 THE REFORMATION IX ENGLAND.
observes." (Hoc enim a patribus traditum, uni-
versa observat ecclesia,) T. v. serm. clxxii.
It is this tradition which made the faith plain to
the unlettered,, and fenced it round, and protected
it against the inroads of private judgment and royal
dictation ; which supplied saving knowledge in the
absence of the Holy Scriptures and of the qualifica
tions to read them, and vindicated the providence
of Almighty God for delaying what seemed to be
an essential means* for their general distribution
till fourteen long centuries had passed away. Now
it is this tradition to which, I could not doubt, the
Anglicans referred, when they first spoke of being
governed in their reformation by " the authority of
Catholic tradition." But (as it was equally clear
to me) finding that "the authority" of such tradi
tion would not only rebuke them for what they had
already done, but, forcing them to return upon their
knees to the chair of St. Peter, would compel them
to sacrifice all private or national aims on the altar
of Catholic unity, and offer a life of penitence in
satisfaction for their attempted schism, they at once
broke away from that " authority," and in total dis
regard of the past, resolved to allow nothing to con
trol their own will or action for the future. And
this they did, in face of their own authoritative
declaration, that "whosoever, through his private
judgment, willingly and purposely doth openly
break the traditions and ceremonies of the Church,
which be not repugnant to the word of God (the
* The art of Printing.
THE REFORMATION IN ENGLAND. 117
Church of course being judge of this repugnance),
and which be ordained and approved by common
authority, ought openly to be rebuked," &c. I say
in the face of vhis declaration. For it seemed to
me, with the views I had always entertained as a
churchman, that it could not, with any show of rea
son, be pretended that " the traditions and ceremo
nies " found in the Catholic Church of England
before or at the Reformation,, were not established
there by that Church (it being the only Church in
existence), which had " power to decree rites and
ceremonies and authority in controversies of faith,"
and could not be pretended that such rites and cer
emonies were not " ordained and approved by com
mon authority ," consistent, in the judgment of the
Church, with the word of God. And therefore it
could not be pleaded, that the persons " breaking "
them, however many or high in political station,
"ought not to be publicly rebuked."
I was told, it is true, that this view of tradition
made little account of God's Word. But the an
swer which satisfied my own mind was, that " tra
dition," in the Catholic sense, is a part of God's
Word, the unwritten part, given before the written
part, as the lex uon scripta, or common law, ante
dates the lex scripta, or statute law, — neither dero
gating from its authority nor weakening its obliga
tion.* Besides, what seemed to me to be the great
* Referring to the value of tradition, Perrone draws the following illustra
tion from Cicero : " Patet ex eo quod oinnis bene instituta republica, ut ait
Tullms, non tain lege scripts, quam non scripta, traditione nempe et consue
118 THE ABOVE VIEW OF TRADITION A NECESSAllY
concern of the Christian, was, to honor God, by
due submission to all that He has revealed. And
finally, the thought struck me, that there might
perhaps be more danger in believing too little than
too much. At any rate, that persons, who call
parts of the Bible "non-essential," and treat other
parts as "a dead letter," (for example, St. James
v. 14, 15.) should not be forward in charging the
holders of tradition with want of reverence for holy
Scripture.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE ABOVE VIEW OF TRADITION A NECESSARY KEY TO THE
FACTS OF CHURCH HISTORY.
IT had often been asked, by way of objection to
Catholicism, — " Why, if certain matters of faith
and order are as important as Catholics consider
them, is so little said of them in the Bible ? " But
to my mind, the question was sufficiently answered
in the fact already brought to view, that the Church
was established, and the revelation of God made to
it, many years before the New Testament was writ
ten, and that that prior revelation was not made
void by the appearance of the latter. And here I
shall be excused for introducing a passage from a
tudine gubernetur : eo magis quod lex utut porspicue exposta fuerit, in varios
sensus facile trahitur, nee nioi consuetuiline traditioneque, tamquani viva
ac loquente voce, recta ac legitima muts per se ac veluti mortua; Scriptural
interprctatio in republica constat ac conservatur."
KEY TO THE FACTS OF CHURCH HISTORY. 119
manuscript sermon, prepared for an ordination, and,
as will be recollected by some of my old friends,
preached by myself, at the period to which I al
lude. " Take the question, What do the Scriptures
teach in respect to carrying out the fundamental
faith? Or what precise instrumentality do they
institute to apply this faith to the souls and bodies
of men ? You will say, < The Church, with her
ministry, and sacraments, and ordinances.' So far
well. For t the Church of the living God is the
pillar and ground of the truth.' And 'by the
Church is the manifold wisdom of God to be made
known.' While we are to ( continue in the Apos
tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of
bread and of prayers.' ' But what is the precise
constitution of the Church ? What the orders of
her priesthood ? The number and force of her sac
raments and ordinances ? Now there is good rea
son why the New Testament should be less definite
and full on these points than their importance in
this age would seem to demand. The Church, at
the time when the New Testament was written,
stood already (as she had long stood) before the
world, with her ministry and sacraments, and the
like, and stood there in perfect external unity, as
fashioned and arranged by the hand of God Him
self. When, therefore, the New Testament was
given her by the same hand, is it at all wonderful
that little should be found in it in regard to the
peculiar fashion and arrangements of that Church,
which actually stood before the world., bearing the
THE ABOVE VIEW OF TRADITION A NECESSARY
divine impress and under the divine inspiration, to
speak for herself?
A father dies and is found to have willed to his
children and children's children, his house and fur
niture, and servants,* on condition that they hand
them down (the servants of course in their descend
ants,) from generation to generation without essen
tial alteration. Should we expect to find in that
will (on the principle of any known law or prac
tice) how the house was built? How the furni
ture and servants were arranged? And how, in
minute detail, they had been governed? Should
we, in truth, expect to find in it more than such
general descriptions as would sufficiently identify
the whole ? Our Blessed Lord dies and leaves
to His people, by will (for that, eo nomine, is the
written Gospel,) the blessings of His Church, in
her ministry, and sacraments, and ordinances ; on
condition that they use them faithfully and trans
mit them unimpaired and unchanged to all future
generations. Ought we to expect, on any reason
able ground, this will to tell minutely how the
church was constructed ? What was the particular
order of the ministry, and the number of the sacra
ments ? And how they and all things else in the
Church were arranged ; when all, made after the
divine pattern, and animated by the divine spirit, was
before the faithful to answer promptly to their own
eyes and ears every inquiry prompted by their obe
dient hearts ?
* Written for a slave State.
KEY TO THE FACTS OF CHURCH HISTORY.
Here, then, we see why many things, the begin
ning of which is not noticed, and mere glimpses of
which appear, in the New Testament, hold a prom
inent place in the early history of the Apostolic
Church. They had their origin in this oral reve
lation, and were inculcated upon Christians in their
very existence, when afterwards the written revela
tion, containing the mere outlines of faith and prac
tice, made its appearance. Hence the observance
of the first day of the week, called Sunday, in place
of the seventh day, called the Sabbath, found in tra
dition sufficient authority, although the New Tes
tament gave no direction for the change. Hence
the baptism of infants, as St. Augustine says, could
" not be believed at all were it not an Apostolic
tradition ; " yet because it was an Apostolic tradi
tion, it was received with as much readiness of faith
as if it had been explicitly commanded in the New
Testament, although in that blessed book it is not
so much as named. The same, as St. Augustine
further remarks, must be said in regard to " prayers,
and sacrifices, and alms for the deitd," with invoca
tion of Saints, and many other doctrines flowing
directly from that deep well of Christian truth —
the divine mystery of the Incarnation.
Another fact was urged against the present Cath
olic teaching, viz., that immediately subsequent to
the Apostles' day, no traces, or at least very faint
ones, of certain points in this teaching are discover
able in the doctrines and practices of the Church.
This fact I could not but admit ; but found in the
11
THE ABOVE VIEW OF TRADITION A NECESSARY
doctrine of tradition its perfect solution. The
" depositum " of truth intrusted to the Church, in
the person of the eleven disciples, by Him whose
sayings and doings swelled so far beyond the writ
ten Gospels,* was not, as the Fathers testify,f at
first fully unfolded to the gaze of the unregenerate
world, nor even to the babes in Christ, except as
they were gradually made able to comprehend and
appreciate it. The reason may be found in the
injunction of our Lord " not to cast pearls before
swine," and in that of St. Paul, that " babes in
Christ must be fed with milk, and not with meat,
till they are able to bear it." Hence I saw why
many things, although fully revealed to the Church,
and of the highest importance in themselves, seem
now to have held a very subordinate place in the
public teaching of the first fathers, particularly as
their secret instructions, from the very circum
stances which often led to their secrecy, never
transpired. Hence says St. Ambrose to the cate
chumens : " You are summoned to the mysteries,
though ignorant what they are, you learn when
you come." — T. i. De Elia, fyc.
Besides, I recollected that for three full centu
ries after the birth of Christianity, it was driven by
the sword of persecution, for the most part, from
the face of society into the dens and caves of the
earth. That its records were destroyed, its creeds
preserved only in the memory, its liturgies trans-
* St. John xxi. 25.
t See Faith of Catholics^ Discip. of the Secret., vol. ii. p. 15&-178.
KEY TO THE FACTS OF CHURCH HISTORY.
mitted from mouth to mouth, and that the chief
monuments which remained to it were the blood
and the ashes of its martyrs. Hence I could only
see the •wonder-working power of God in the pres
ervation of the faith at all, and of such certain
proofs of its safe transmission as actually exist.
But these proofs 1 found to be of a character so
unpretending in themselves, and so concealed from
the eye of the world, and indeed from every eye
but that of faith alone, as to beget in me no won
der that they should be so little known or under
stood even at this late period. I could not but
think, however, that if men generally would duly
reflect upon the necessary connection between the
age of persecution and that which immediately fol
lowed, and would open their eyes to the sudden
development into full life and vigor of every part
of the Catholic svstem so soon as the almost stifling
•> o
weight of adverse power was removed, they would
hardly be disposed to complain of any lack of evi
dence in favor of the primitive and Apostolic char
acter of every portion of Catholic truth.
Another circumstance, too, connected with "tra
dition," helped to divest my mind of prejudice.
One of the favorite objections to Catholicism pleaded
in excuse for the introduction of Protestantism, had
been with me, that which charged the Catholic
Church with having, from time to time, ingrafted
new errors upon old truths. But on getting a clear
insight into the nature of Apostolic tradition ; on
finding that it consisted in a " depositum " of truth
KEY TO THE FACTS OF CHURCH HISTORY.
with the Church, to be brought out, and applied as
exigence or need might demand, I could no longer
rest upon an objection so imaginary. Indeed, I
saw clearly that, on this principle of tradition alone
could the Church of England defend many points
of her fundamental faith, as embraced in " the
Faith once {for all) delivered to the Saints." That
on this principle alone could she, for example,
maintain "the descent into hell," and "the com
munion of saints," in the "Apostles' Creed," and
the "Consubstantialem Patri," and the "filioque"
of the Nicene, with all the kindred articles in the
Athanasian ; as having been transmitted from the
Apostles inasmuch as they are not found among
the enjoined Articles of Faith till the fourth and
fifth centuries. In truth I discovered, what upon
reflection seemed so reasonable, that a large portion
of the fundamental faith of the Church was not dis
tinctly enjoined in her written formularies till it
was denied, nor its necessary adjuncts and de
fences marshalled around it till it was assailed ! *
* Hence St. Augustine says : " The dogma of the Trinity was not perfectly
brought out till the Arians declaimed against it; nor was penance, until
attacked by the Novatians ; nor the efficacy of baptism, till questioned, by re-
baptizers. Nay, what regarded the unity of the body of Jesus Christ was not
discussed with minute exactness until the weak, being exposed to danger. . .
compelled the teachers of truth to examine these truths to the bottom . . .Thug
the errors of heresy, instead of injuring the Catholic Church, have really for
tified it : and those who thought wrong were an occasion of ascertaining
those who thought right. What had been but piously believed, became after
wards fully understood. ' '
This reminds me of an error which, in the course of my examination,
showed :tself continually in Protestant statements, viz., to date t'he com
mencement of a doctrine or practice at the time, when from some denial or
neglect such doctrine or practice was made binding by an explicit written de
cree, although it had alwai/s existed in the Church.
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, &C.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE.
BUT to return to the Church of England at the
Reformation. I perceived that while it had de
parted so widely from " the authority of Catholic
tradition/' in consenting to the change, it, as a
Church, had really little to do in bringing that
change about.
It is true, as I was well aware, that among Prot
estants the notion prevails that for some time prior
to the Reformation, the power of the Roman Pon
tiff and the corruptions of the Catholic religion had
become so intolerable, that the Church, stimulated
by conscience, was driven for relief to a separation
from Rome. But, after what I considered strict
examination into the facts of the case, I could find
nothing to justify such a notion, — no recorded
thought, word, or deed, emanating from the
Church during the first thirty years of the sixteenth
century, or up to the very date of the first Par
liament which moved in the Reformation, to show,
or to indicate even remotely, any symptom of dis
satisfaction, on her part, with the existing
* It will bo perceived that I here speak (and I do it purposely} of the evi
dence of dissatisfaction of the Church in England. For the whole weight
of the plea depends upon this distinction. And I cannot suppose that it will
be pretended by any respectable Anglican, that the dissatisfaction of restless,
fanatical individuals (although there was a peculiar absence of these men at
the period alluded to) indicates any reasonable or essential dissatisfaction of
11*
126 THE CHURCH OF. ENGLAND
If she thought it corrupt, she gave no outward
signs ; if she felt it to be oppressive, she uttered
no complaint. Indeed, all the signs and complaints
seemed the other way. The master spirit of the
nation sent forth, in the person of the king, an in
dignant rebuke against Luther and the German
princes for their attempt to throw off the Papal
authority ; while the English nation evinced no
symptom of displeasure at the royal interference !
The cause, and, so far as I could discover, the sole
cause which led to the rupture between England
and Rome was a personal one — was no other than
the righteous refusal of Pope Clement VII. to di
vorce Henry VIII. from his lawful wife, and to
countenance his adulterous connection with his
mistress ; and that the ecclesiastics were as a body
forced to take part with Henry by threats and per
secutions. And then, by way of self-justification
for their fatal submission, and entirely as an after
thought, were induced to echo the German cry of
the Church itself. For example, it will hardly be thought fair to cite the
fanaticism of Wuitefield and the Weslcys as an evidence that the Church ol
England in their day was groaning under the oppressions of parliament o»
the supremacy of King George ! Or the language of Abiron to Moses (Num.
xvi. 3.), "Thou takest too much upon thec, seeing all the congregation are
holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them ; wherefore, then, lift-
est thou up thyxelf abuve the congregation of the Lord ? " as a good proof that all
Israel were groaning under the oppressions of their supreme lawgiver, and
anxious to throw off his righteous authority 1 Indeed, the fact that " Henry
VIII. attempted to constitute," as Macaulay says, "an Anglican Church,
differing from the Roman Catholic Church on the paint of supremacy, and on
that point alone; and that his success in this attempt was extraordinary,"
showed to my mind clearly, that no dL^uti.-sfactiori was felt with the Catho
lie system generally ; and that the personal motive here will be sufficient to
account for his extraordinary and wicked course.
THE MEIIE CHILD OF THE STATE.
corruption in religion, and enormity in the exer
cise of Papal power.
This, I know, will be regarded as a very serious,
and, perhaps, presumptuous conclusion. But that
I did not come to it on slight grounds, let the fol
lowing undeniahle facts bear witness.
At a period in England of great religious quiet
ness and devotion to the Catholic Faith, King
Henry VIII. became enamoured of his mistress,
Anna Boleyn, and sought, through the Pope, a
divorce from his lawful wife. This, after repeated
applications, was peremptorily refused. The art
ful mistress at once resolved upon a plan that
should remove every obstacle between herself and
the object of her ambition j and hence proceeded
to instil into the mind of her royal paramour the
notion that the Papal authority in England had no
legal foundation. The temptation with Henry was
too strong. He saw at a glance his advantage, —
saw, from the accidental position of things, that the
clergy could be brought to his feet. The statutes
of " Praemunire," under the royal license, had long
been disregarded, but still had legal force. .Henry
had granted to Cardinal Wolsey permission to act
as the legate of Rome, which those statutes pro
hibit. The Cardinal had entered upon his office,
and with the concurrence, too, of the bishops and
clergy of the realm. Henry at once perceived the
snare that lay around them ; and with a perfidy and
cruelty of which few but himself were capable,
proceeded to spring it upon his unsuspecting, and
128 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
really, in this matter, unoffending favorite. The
horrible character of the act, and his knowledge of
the man with whom he had to deal, led Wolsey at
once to the determination to submit quietly to a
fate which he saw was already decreed. The case
of Wolsey, although it sent a thrill of something
more than astonishment through the nation, failed
to wake up the rest of the clergy to a sense of their
own danger. Henry observing this, and feeling
that their submission was essential to the accom
plishment of his nefarious purpose, proceeded to
subject the whole body of them, as the " fautors,
aiders, and abetters " of Wolsey, to the penalties
of prsemunire. They felt themselves in an evil
case, and with a cowardice which nothing but their
astounding position could palliate, sought to relax
the royal grasp, and make their escape, by tender
ing to Henry more, it is said, than £1,500,000 of
the present currency of England. The drama
which followed shows, at least, how little the clergy
of that nation were prepared to sympathize with
the so called Reformation, and how reluctantly they
were brought, after long resistance, and a succes
sion of royal aggressions, to submit to its final, and,
to themselves, fatal bondage.
To their utter surprise Henry refused the pres
ent, unless they consented to add to it the declara
tion, which was to pass into a law, that "he, and
he only, was the protector and supreme head of the
Church of England ; " and that " the cure of souls,
which they exercised under him, had been commit-
THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 129
ted to his charge." This demand, instead of being
hailed, as protestants represent, with joy at the
prospect which it opened, of freedom from Rome,
was actually viewed with consternation, and resisted
as being opposed to the .institution of Christ. But
there was a savage cruelty about Henry which
made them quail. And hence, instead of magnify
ing their office, and raising before the insulting
monarch the cross as their shield and banner, they
rushed to the foot of his throne, and in a tone of
agonizing entreaty, besought him to retract his un
lawful exaction. But he remained inexorable ; and
it was not till after many months, and about as
many conferences, that he consented to substitute
for his first demand the words, "The head of the
Church, as far as the law of Christ would allow."
But this (the clergy having interpreted it in a sense
admitting the supremacy of the Pope) did not sat
isfy him, nor come up to the meaning he intended.
Indeed, he looked with jealousy upon the facts,
that the name of the Pope still preceded his own
in the public prayers, and also that the bishops con
tinued to receive institution from Rome.* During
the year following, therefore, which was 1532, he
made, by the advice of his new favorite Cromwell,
a further aggression. . To insure to this step the
more weight, the Commons were induced to peti
tion him against the right which the clergy had
hitherto exercised, of making their own canons,
* See Lingard's ilistory of the tints.
130 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
representing that they had done it against the lawa
of the realm. Under color of due regard to this
petition, Henry called upon the clergy to submit
" the whole body of their ecclesiastical code to the
revision of a committee of thirty-two persons, half
clergymen and half laymen, and the whole to be
nominated by himself." *
At such a monstrous demand, we cannot wonder
that the clergy, cowrd as they were, should once
more arouse themselves into an attitude of resist
ance. But all was in vain. Neither remonstrance
nor entreaty for nearly two years could arrest the
progress of the royal will. To all and each Henry
returned the stern and startling answer : " No con
stitution or ordinance shall be hereafter by the
clergy enacted, promulged, and put in execution,
unless the king's highness approve the same, by
his authority and royal assent, and his advice and
favor be also interposed, for the execution of
every such constitution among his highness's sub
jects."
This in substance, but in a still more offensive
form, issued from parliament, that true mother of
the present Anglican Church, during the month of
March, 1534, in that famous act (25 Henry VIII.,
c. 19) entitled on the rolls, "An Act for the Sub
mission of the Clergie to the King's Majesty."
If the above history be true, as to me every
documentary proof seemed to declare, we see the
* See Cooper " On the History of the Act of Submission," p. 27, " The
Anglican Church,*' &c. Lee. ii.
THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 131
utter falsity, in any fair sense, of the following lan
guage found in the preamble -of the bill, and so
often cited to show that the clergy in this submis
sion only carried out the already admitted principle
of the convocation. " The King's Majesty justly
and rightfully is, and ought to be, supreme head
of the Church of England, and so had been recog
nized [when? and where?] bij the clergy in their
convocation."
How, indeed, does this language contrast with
the convictions of every candid Protestant writer
who has examined the point ?
Concerning this whole proceeding, says Strype,
(the Church of England annalist,) « The king made
them [the clergy] buckle to at last. It was another
high block and difficulty for the clergy to get over,
to reject the Pope's power in England, and to ac
knowledge the king supreme head and governor m
all causes, ecclesiastical as well as civil ; but that
at length they unwillingly yielded unto."' "The
king," says Dr. Cardwell, "was determined to
bind his fetters in such a manner that no strength
or artifice on the part of his prisoner should enable
him to escape from them ; and we know from the
subsequent history of the Church, and the many
fruitless attempts which have been made to obtain
a relaxation of them, that the king's design has
been eminently successful. " f
" By this act of submission, 25 Henry VIII.,"
* Strype's Mem. ii. 224 t Cardwell's " Synodalia."
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
says Archbishop Wake, " the king's prerogative in
this particular was somewhat enlarged, and the
Metropolitan's authority not a little abridged ; for
from henceforth the archbishop was restrained from
assembling his provincial synod, without the king's
writ to license and authorize him. So were they
afterwards obliged to take his directions as to the
management of their assemblies when convened,
and not to deprive the prince the opportunity of
making whatever use of them he had either been
accustomed, or should otherwise think fit legally
to do." This to me looked, and still looks, very
little as if, previous to the above act, the clergy
" had recognized the king as supreme head of the
Church of England."
To the above act, however, others in the same
year were added, obliterating every trace of the
Papal jurisdiction, and transferring that jurisdic
tion, in so many words, to the king.* But all this
was manifestly effected by the power of the king
and his lay subjects. f I could find no evidence
* See 26 Henry VIII., c. i. " By which statute," say both Coke and Black-
stone, " all that power which the Pope ever exercised within the realm in
spirituals is now annexed to the Crown." Vide also, Lewis's "Notes on
the Royal Supremacy " (Toovey, London) ; and Pretyman's " Church of
England subjected to the State," (Masters, New Bond Street).
f I know it is sometimes asked, as if the question was a difficult one to
answer, how can the above be a true statement of the case, when it is a no
torious fact, that about the time to which we refer, a large majority of the
bishops, headed by Cranmer, with the majority of the two universities, gave
a decided negative to the following question : " Has any greater authority in
this realm been giver by God in the Scripture to the Bishop of Rome than to
any foreign bishop ? " The following reply gave entire satisfaction to my
own mind. " The reader will observe the artful structure of this question.
Avowedly, there is no direct mention of the Bishop of Rome in the Scripture}
THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 133
that the convocation was either consulted, or did more
than maintain a cowardly silence. Certain it is?
that the Church gave no consent by the votes of
her Bishops. For during the whole session, as
may be seen by the journal, only seven out of
twenty-one made their appearance in the House of
Lords ; and of that seven only four gave their votes
for the self-humiliating measures, at the head of
whom stood Cranmer, who manifestly cared less
for the preservation of his authority and dignity as
Christ's representative, than he did for the favor
of his sovereign, — an assertion not wanting either
in truth or charity, when the following language
addressed to that sovereign on his becoming arch
bishop, is duly considered. " Ordination," he
says, " is used only for good order and seemly
fashion." And again : " In the New Testament,
he that is appointed to be a bishop or priest need'
eth no consecration by Scripture." And again:
" A bishop may make a priest, and so may princes
and governors also, and that by the authority of
no specification of the spiritual authority given to the successor of St. Peter
in particular ; no, nor even of the authority given to the successors of the
Apostles in general. On these subjects the Scripture is silent. Not one of the
sacred writers has thought of describing in detail the plan of church govern
ment which the apostles established, to be observed after their death. For
that we must have recourse, as the Oxford teachers admit, to tradition. Hence
it was natural to expect that to confine the question to the doctrine expressly
taught in Scripture, would serve the same purpose as the introduction of the
qualifying clause, 'as far as allowed by the law of C/trwt,' had served in the
recognition of the king's supremacy. Many a man of timid mind, though he
might in reality admit the authority of the Pope, might reconcile the denial
of it with his conscience, by contending that he had only denied that it was
directly taught in Scripture." For the reason why the New Testament did
not mention in detail the plan of Church government, see the above Chapter
XIII., On Tradition.
134 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
God."' Hence Burnet declares,, that " Cranmer
had at this time some particular opinions concern
ing ecclesiastical offices ; that they were delivered
from the king, as other civil offices were, and that
ordination was not indispensably necessary, and was
only a ceremony, that might be used or laid aside ;
but that the authority was delivered to churchmen
only by the king's commission"^
In pursuance of his principles, and pledges to
the king, he led the way, in that suicidal act, by
which all the bishops, except that noble martyr
Fisher, resigned their jurisdiction, and consented
to become the sole servants of the king, by receiv
ing from his polluted hands the only jurisdiction
which they thenceforward either possessed, or pro
fessed to possess, in the exercise of their office.
That I did not mistake in this matter, the following
language, addressed at the time to their royal mas
ter, will sufficiently show. They say, " that all
jurisdiction, civil and ecclesiastical, flowed from the
king, and that they exercised it only at the king's
courtesy ; and as they had it of his bounty, so they
would be ready to deliver it up when he should be
pleased to call for it." Upon this the king pro
ceeded to give them authority to act in his stead,
and subject to his will, in fulfilling their episcopal
* Cranmer's Works, ii. 101.
f Burnet's Abridg., 1. i., p. 250. " Cranmer had declared in emphatic
terms, that 'God had immediately committed to Christian princes the whole
care of all their subjects, as well concerning the administration of Ood'sword
for the cure of souls, as concerning the ministration of things political.' "
Thus speaks Macaulay, adding, " These are Cranmer's own words j " refer
ring to the Appendix of Burnet's History, &c., Part I. B. iii. No. 21. dues. 9.
TPIE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 135
functions. So that they were every where consid
ered the king's bishops*
Another act of parliament, however, attracted
my attention ; particularly as it immediately fol
lowed the one, doing away with the Pope's suprem
acy, and giving the king supreme power in all
causes spiritual, as well as temporal ; and designed
doubtless to sweep away every qualifying clause of
previous declarations and acts, and make the mon
arch the supreme and absolute head of the Church.
It was a declaratory act, and ran in the following
terms : " The king, his heirs, and successors, kings
of this realm shall be taken, accepted, and reputed
the ONLY SUPREME HEAD on earth of the Church
of England, called Anglicana Ecclesia ; and shall
have and enjoy, annexed and united to the imperial
crown of this realm, as well the title and style thereof,
as all honors, dignities, preeminences, jurisdictions,
privileges, authorities, immunities, profits, and com
modities to the said dignity of supreme head of
the same Church, belonging and appertaining ; and
that he, his heirs and successors, kings of this realm,
shall have full power and authority from time to
time to visit, repress, redress, reform, order, correct,
restrain, and amend all such ERRORS, HERESIES,
abuses, offences, contempts, and enormities, WHATSO
EVER they be, which by any MANNER of SPIRITUAL
authority or jurisdiction, ought or may lawfully
* Burnet, Abridg., 228. Also Lingard and Bishop Kenrick on " Validity of
Anglican Ord."
136 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
be reformed, repressed, ordered, redressed, cor
rected, "restrained, or amended.55*
If, indeed, the act of " Submission of the
clergy," left any thing to be done by way of mak
ing the power of the king over the Church absolute
and unconditional, it seemed to me to be effectu
ally supplied in this declaratory act. For it will
be observed that the little phrase, " as far as is al
lowable by the law of Christ," upon which the
clergy had risked so tremendous a stake, has van
ished forever, and the naked, unrestricted, unen
cumbered spiritual headship of the nation stands
before them in the person of the king, raising aloft
with sacrilegious hand, the keys wrested from the
chair of St. Peter, and, with " great swelling words
of vanity," commanding every subject, from the
archbishop to the beggar, not to seek, under the
sorest penalties, supreme spiritual direction from
any other source on earth !
That here is no over- statement -—no picture of
the imagination — will be seen after a moment's
reflection upon the stubborn facts just adduced, and
a moment's attention to the comment upon them im
mediately given by the king himself. And here I
must be allowed to use the language of another,
which seemed to exhibit to my mind a just and
forcible view of the real intent of this new and
extraordinary prerogative.
" 1st. It was impossible that the king should
* Statutes of Realm. See Cardinal Wiseman's Sermon on « The Twx»
Supremacies,"
THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 137
attend in person to all the duties which, his new
dignity brought with it, and he was glad to impose
the heaviest part of the burden upon one of his
officers. The reader will of course infer that this
office would be no other than the Archbishop. Not
so ; a layman himself, he chose for his spiritu- coadju
tor another layman, the originator of the whole
scheme, Thomas Cromwell, his first secretary and
master of the Rolls. Him the king appointed his
vicegerent, vicar general, and principal officer,
( with full powers to exercise and execute all and
every that authority and jurisdiction appertaining
to himself as head of the Church, and to appoint
others his delegates and commissaries to execute
the same under him ; authorizing them to resist all
dioceses and Churches, to summon before them all
ecclesiastical persons, even bishops and archbishops,
to inquire into their manners and lives, to punish
with spiritual censures, to issue injunctions, and
to exercise all the functions of the ecclesiastical
courts,' *
" 2d. A royal inhibition was then issued to the
archbishops and bishops, ordering them to abstain
from all exercise of spiritual jurisdiction, till the
king had made the visitation of their dioceses ;
which visitation was commenced in different parts
of the kingdom by the vicar general and his dele
gates. The object of this measure was to probe
the sincerity of the bishops in their submission to
* Wilk. Cov. iii. 784.
10 *
J-rv
138 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
the king's supremacy. If they laid claim to any
authority as inherent in their office, they would
now, it was argued, advance that claim and seek to
prove it, or own by their silence that it was inde
fensible j and by suing out the restoration of their
powers from the king, would furnish a practical
acknowledgment that he was the fountain from
which they derived their spiritual authority. ( If
they claim it as a right, let them show their evi
dence. If they take it as a benefit of the king's
highness, let them sue for it again by supplication,
that they and all others may understand him to be
the head power within this realm under God, and
that no jurisdiction proceecleth within the same
but from him.' — (L. and A. Rice to Cromwell.
Strype Mem. App. 145.) It happened as was fore
seen. The bishops submitted in silence ; and one
after another petitioned for the restoration of their
ordinary jurisdiction ; which was doled out to
them by piecemeal to be held only at the king's
pleasure, with an admonition, that ' they would
have to answer for their exercise of it before the
supreme Judge hereafter, and before the king's
person in the present world.' — Wilk. Con. iii.
787. fyc.
" 3d. But the humiliation of the bishops was
not yet completed. In June, 1536, the Convoca
tion met. On the 16th Dr. Petre came and al
leged, that of right the first place in that assembly
talongecl to the king as head of the Church, and
in the absence of the king to the vicar general, the
THE MERE CHILD OF THE STATE. 139
honorable Thomas Cromwell, the king's vicegerent
for causes ecclesiastical; that he himself stood
there as proctor for the said vicar general, as would
appear by the commission which he held in his
hand ; and, therefore, he demanded that the place
aforesaid should be assigned to him in virtue of
that commission. It was read accordingly, the
claim was allowed, and Petre took the first seat.
At the next session Cromwell himself made his ap
pearance and presided, as he did afterwards on
several important occasions, always occupying the
same place, and subscribing the resolutions before
the archbishop." — Willc. iii. Strype's Mem. i. 245.
" Thus it was in convocation ; and the same
honor was paid to him in parliament. By the Act
'for placing the Lords,' it was ordered that the
Lord Cromwell, ' the king's vicegerent for good
ministration of justice in causes ecclesiastical, and
for the godly reformation and redress of all errors,
heresies, and abuses in the Church, and that every
person having the said office of grant from his
majesty or his heirs, should have place on the same
form with, but above, the Archbishop of Canter
bury, and should have voice to assent or dissent as
others the Lords in Parliament.' — Stat. of Realm,
iii. Thus the vicar general took the precedence of
every peer, both spiritual and temporal, whatever
might be his office in Church or state."
What language, I asked myself, could tell as
plainly as do these proceedings under shield of the
Acts of Parliament, what these acts were under-
140
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
stood on all hands to mean ? But should any one
prefer further comment in language, let them med
itate upon the following, addressed to the king in
an Act of Parliament, not long before his death :
" Your most royal majesty hath full power and au
thority to correct, punish, and redress all manner
of heresies, errors, vices, sins, abuses, idolatry,
hypocrisies, and superstition sprung in and growing
within this Church of England. . .Your majesty is
the only and undoubted head of the Church of Eng
land, and also of Ireland, TO WHOM, BY HOLY
SCRIPTURE, ALL AUTHORITY AND POWER IS WHOLLY
GIVEN TO HEAR AND DETERMINE all manner of
causes ecclesiastical, to correct vice and sin whatso
ever, and to all such persons as your majesty shall
appoint."*
Here it is manifest, as in other Acts of Parlia
ment, that the king's authority extended to doctrine
as well as discipline. I know it is sometimes said
that the clergy never gave their assent to such pre
rogative in a layman. And in truth it is difficult
to conceive how even fear should have prevailed
upon them thus to betray their awful trust. But
so it was. In petitioning the king for power and
license to set forth " The Godly and Pious Insti
tution of a Christian Man," they say to him, " with
out the which power and license of your majesty,
we know and confess that we have none authority
eyther to assemble ourselves together for any pre
tence or purpose, or to publishe any thing that
* Stat. Realm, iii. 109.
THE MEKE CHILD OF THE STATE.
141
might be by us agreed on and compyled. And al
beit, most dredlie and benign soveraigne Lorde, we
do affirm by our lernyngs with one assent, that the
said treatise is in all poynts concordant and agree
able to holy Scripture, yet we do most humbly
submit it to the most excellent wisdom and exact
judgment of your majestic to be recognized, over-
sene and corrected; if your Grace shall find any
word or sentence in it mete to be changed, quali
fied or further expounded, whereunto we shall in
that case conforme ourselves, as to our most bounden
duties to GOD and to your highness appertained!."'
Here to me it was manifest that the clergy had
not only submitted their judgments in matters of
doctrine to the king's direction ; but also held that
their duty to God required this submission ; and
surely on no other ground than that the king's
direction was God's established mode of communi
cation to them. Indeed, they had already yielded
to a succession of demands on the part of the king,
which absolutely required this idea for any thing
like self-justification. They had submitted to an
act of parliament which declares that " all declara-
* Wilk. Con. iii. 831. " What Henry and his favorite councillors meant,"
says Macaulay, " was certainly nothing less than the full power of the keys.
The king w.iJ to be the Pope of his kingdom, the Vicar of God, the expositor
of Catholic verity, the channel of sacramental graces. He arrogated to him
self the right of deciding dogmatically what was orthodox doctrine and what
was heresy, of drawing up and imposing confessions of faith, and of giving
religious instruction to his people. He proclaimed that all jurisdiction, spir-
•itual as well as temporal, was derived from him alone ; and that it was in his
power to confer episcopal authority, and to take it away. He actually ordered
Aw seal to be put to commissions by which bishops were appointed, who were to
exercise their functions as his deputies and during his pleasure."
THE CliriUII OF ENGLAND, &C.
tions, definitions, and ordinances which, should be
set forth by them, with his majesty's advice, and
confirmed by his letters patent, should be in all
and every point, limitation, and circumstance, by
all his grace's subjects, and all persons resident in
his dominions, fully believed, obeyed, and observed
under the penalties therein to be comprised."*
Well, I thought, might it be said " By this enact
ment the religious belief of every Englishman was
laid at the king's feet. He named the commis
sioners ; he regulated their proceedings by his ad
vice ; he reviewed their decisions ; and if he con
firmed them by letters patent under the great seal,
they became from that moment the doctrines of the
English Church, which every man was bound to
< believe ' (that is the word) under such penalties as
might be assigned." An art soon followed defin
ing these penalties. And what more fearful ever
proceeded, even in rumor, from the Spanish Inqui
sition ? " Alas ! " I said to myself, " is this the
boasted change from the tyranny of Rome to the
freedom of Protestant England, so eagerly sought
and so gloriously achieved?" That precious
" liberty wherewith Christ has made us free,"
trumpeted far and wide as the golden fruit of the
Reformation under Henry and Cranmer ! I could
not repress within me feelings of indignation as I
read for the first time the following : " If any man
shall teach or maintain any matter contrary to the
Godly instructions and determinations which have
* Stat. of Realm, iii. 783.
SUBMISSION OF THE CIIUllCH OF ENGLAND, &C. 143
been or shall be thus set forth by his majesty, he
shall, in case he be a layman, for the first offence,
recant and be imprisoned twenty days ; for the
second, adjure the realm ; and for the third, suffer
the forfeiture of his goods, and imprisonment for
life ; but if he be a clergyman, he shall for the
first offence be permitted to recant ; on his refusal
or second offence, shall abjure, and bear a fagot :
and on his refusal again, or third offence, shall be
adjudged a heretic, and suffer the pains of death
by burning, with the forfeiture to the Icing of al1
his goods and chattels." — Stat. of Realm, iii. 896.
CHAPTER XV.
HAS THE SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND TO THE
TEMPORAL POWER BEEN PERPETUATED?
AT the death of Henry, 1547, Edward, his son,
a boy in his tenth year, succeeded to the throne.
Cranmer was still archbishop, and at the height of
his influence. If, therefore, he had not fully yielded
his mind to the system of abject submission in
which the clergy had been drilled by Henry, here
was an opportunity to help them to throw off the
yoke, and return to their spiritual independence.
But Cranmer made no effort in that direction. In
deed, he lost no time in adopting measures to per
petuate their slavery to the crown. His first step
was to throw up his commission (as if to show that
144 HAS SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
he felt that his spiritual authority died with his
sovereign) and petition his new master for another.
The petition was granted, and the system of the for
mer reign was thus handed over to this. Cranmer's
example was followed, as was expected, by his
brother bishops. They all laid their commissions
at the feet of the boy-king, acknowledging that he
was " the only source of all manner of temporal
and spiritual jurisdiction within the realm ; " * and
humbly entreating his favor in a renewal of their
powers. The same tests were applied, and the
same was acted over as in the former reign. The
bishops were all again suspended from the exercise
of their functions, till the king, in the person of
lay commissioners mainly, could restore their sev
eral dioceses, and assure himself of their strict and
honest subordination. In addition, an inquisition
was established by him, to try heretical pravity ;
and it is not the least remarkable instance of retrib
utive justice at the time, that the three leading in
quisitors,! who, as instruments of the king, had
adjudged heretics to the flames, J should finally in
their turn suffer the same kind of death, on the
same grounds.
The reign of the Catholic Mary succeeded the
short reign of Edward ; and hence with it the old
religion to the new one of Henry. The changes
which took place, with the reasons, seemed to me
to be pretty accurately given in the following,
* Wilk. Cov. iii. 821.
j Cranmer, Latimer, and Ridley } Ann Bocher and Von Parris.
TO THE TEMPORAL POWER BEEN PERPETUATED ? 145
based upon Collier, Rymer, and Macaulay. 1. The
five bishops, so unjustly deprived to make room for
reformers under Edward, recovered their sees. On
tr.o attainder of Cranmer for treason in the attempt
t; phce Lady Jane Grey on the throne, the arch-
Ihhopric was considered vacant, and the adminis
tration assumed by the Chapter of the Cathedral.
Holegate, of York, and Bird, of Chester, were de
prived, because, having taken the monastic vows,
they had nevertheless contracted marriage de facto,
though they had not de jure ; Taylor, Hooper,
Harley, and Ferrar, calling themselves bishops of
Lincoln, Worcester, Hereford, and St. David's,
were removed on account of the nullity of their
consecration, the defect of their title (a patent from
the king, with a clause, limiting their office to the
time of their good behavior,) and for divers other
causes ; and Barlowe, of Bath and Wells, with
Bush, of Bristol, hardly escaped the same fate by
timely resignation. (Collier ii. 364-5, Rym. xv.
370, &c.) In this manner all the men of the new
learning were drawn from the episcopal bench, and
their places were speedily filled by others attached
to the ancient worship. 2. Immediately after the
accession of Mary, an act was passed annulling
whatever had been enacted on religious matters
during the nonage of her late brother ; and a little
after, another act, repealing in like manner all acts
passed in the reign of her father, Henry VIII.,
touching religion, thus restoring the Pope's suprem
acy, and replacing religion on precisely the same
13
146 HAS SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
footing it occupied before the quarrel of Henry
with the Apostolic See. The same religious gov
ernment,, the same religious worship, the same re
ligious doctrine prevailed. What, then, are we to
say of the Church of England under Mary ? "Was
it the same Church with the Church under Edward
— or the same with the Church at the accession
of Henry ? If the apostolicity of the Church under
Mary be admitted, there appeared clearly to my
mind an end to the present claim of the Churcri of
England. The chain is broken. She cannot have
her descent from that Church. She cannot connect
herself with it. " Hence the high-churchmen tell
us that under Mary every rule of ecclesiastical
polity was violated ; that unjustifiable changes were
made by the influence of the queen and of Gard
ner, and that the Church of England was oppressed
by a schismatical prelacy and clergy." *
In regard to this objection, the following con
siderations were to me a sufficient answer. First.
What Henry VIII. did under his claim of suprem
acy was, religiously, either lawful, or not lawful.
If not lawful, then to undo what he had done, was
the indispensable duty of Mary and her parliament.
But if lawful, then surely she and her parliament
had the same right, which he had exercised, to
make changes ; and hence, if she saw fit, to restore
religion to its ancient foundation. Particularly in
the changes which Mary made in the episcopal
* See Palmer, vol. i., 479.
TO THE TEMPORAL POWER BEEN PERPETUATED ? 147
bench, she would have been fully justified on the
principle adopted by Henry and accorded to him
by the bishops, that the king, as supreme head of
the Church, had the sole power of giving jurisdic
tion. This principle is distinctly set forth in the
words of the king's patent under Edward for mak
ing bishops. " We name, make, create, constitute,
and declare 1ST. Bishop of N., to have and to hold
to himself the said bishopric during the term of his
natural life, if for so long a time he behave himself
well therein ; and we empower him to confer orders,
to institute to livings, to exercise all manner of ju
risdiction, and to do all that appertains to the epis
copal or pastoral office, over and above the things
known to have been committed to him by God in
the Scriptures, in place of us, in our name, and by
our royal authority." The whole episcopal juris
diction was not only thus made to proceed original
ly from the king, but the term of exercising it was
placed at his will, and might, any moment, be ter
minated at his pleasure, and even that of the royal
visitors, as was seen to be the fact under both Henry
and Edward. Hence that language already cited,
as addressed to Henry by the suspended bishops,
confessing that not only " all jurisdiction flowed
from him," but also, that " they would be ready
to deliver their jurisdiction up, ivhen he should
be pleased to call for it." Now surely on this
principle, thus admitted and thus acted upon in
the two previous reigns, Mary was amply justified
in restoring and regulating, as she did, the bench
148 HAS SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
of bishops. But let it be recollected that she acted
on higher grounds, viz., that what had been un-
scripturally and vmcanonically done, to the hin-
derance of true religion, by her father and brother,
she was bound by the law of God and His Church
to abolish. Besides, if, as Protestants assert, the
feelings of the Church in England were ripe, un
der Henry, for the Reformation, and rushed, as it
was opened, into its arms for protection, what meant
the sudden reaction under Mary towards the old
religion ? How came it to pass that the Church
and parliament were so soon sustained in their vig
orous measures for its restoration ? This circum
stance, after every explanation and gloss that Prot
estantism could put upon it, seemed to me to ex
pose, in a manner too clear and stern for sophistry
to evade, the usual pleas put forth in justification
of England's schism ! If Protestant represent a-
tions of the state of England's mind and heart be
true, — if, as is said, there had been in her bosom
such hatred of Catholic error and such yearning
for Protestant truth, I could not understand how,
when she had once been set free, once had a taste
of the glorious liberty for which she had so long
sighed, any power on earth should so soon have
brought her back to what is call the despotism of
Rome.*
* To use the language of a Protestant writer on this point, " all was over in
nine days. London — the stronghold of Protestantism — declared enthusias
tically for Mary. The fleet went over ; the troops which Northumberland
attempted to gather in the eastern counties dese.Kted in a body. The con
spiracy was crushed without a blow."
TO THE TEMPORAL POWER BEEN PERPETUATED .? 149
And then, when Elizabeth, the stern and inex
orable Protestant, at least by policy, succeeded to
the throne, what a struggle to bow the neck of the
Church again to the yoke which she had with com
parative ease just thrown off ! And how manifest
is it, that that neck would never have been made
thus to bow, but for the power of the Lords of the
land on the one hand, and the lowest of the people
on the other. The one being too manifestly led 011
by the lust of gain$ the other by the lust of licen
tious freedom.
The following appeared to me to be the facts of
the case, as furnished by the Acts of Parliament,
and the most reliable historians :
Elizabeth, by the circumstances of her birth, and
the adverse claims of Mary Stuart, found it neces
sary, as she thought, to the preservation of her
throne, to place herself at the head of the Prot
estant cause in England. Measures were imme
diately and secretly taken, to secure to her policy a
majority in her first Parliament.* In this she was
* Strype, in his " Annals," (1 Rec. No. iv.) gives a remarkable document
relating to this matter, of which the following is an abstract of the plan
recommended by Elizabeth's advisers to secure her throne. " L To prohibit
strictly all innovations except by the Court. 2. To sow dissension, particu
larly religious dissension, among the subjects of France and Scotland. 3. To
persecute the bishops and clergy under penal laws, and particularly by prtemu-
nire. 4. To labor to degrade all who had been in authority under the late
dueen in the estimation of the people, by inquiries into their conduct, and
legal prosecutions as far as possible. 5. To displace the existing magistrates,
and substitute others, meaner in substance and younger in years. 6. To officer
the militia with devoted partisans of the Court. 7. In like manner the uni
versities to be looked after, and the discontented weeded out. 8. Her Majesty
to hear Mass and go to Communion 'on High Feasts.' 9. A committee of
divines to draw up a plot, or book, <fcc."
13*
150 HAS SUBMISSION OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
successful. Tlie statutes of Henry, her father, and
Edward her brother, levelled at Papal authority,
and concentrating all ecclesiastical and spiritual
power in the crown, were, by the repeal of the
enactments of the last reign, recalled into full
force.
It was enacted, too, that the Book of Common
Prayer with certain alterations and additions should,
to the exclusion of every thing else, be used by
the ministers in all churches, under pain of for
feiture, of privation, and of death ; that the spir
itual authority of every foreign prelate within the
realm should be utterly abolished ; that the juris
diction necessary for the correction of errors, her
esies, schisms, and abuses, should be annexed to
the crown, with the power of delegating such juris
diction to any person or persons whatever at the
pleasure of the Sovereign ; that the penalty of as
serting the Papal authority should ascend on the
repetition of the offence from the forfeiture of real
and personal property to perpetual imprisonment,
and from perpetual imprisonment to death. And
that all clergymen, &c., should, under pain of
deprivation, take an oath, declaring the Queen to
be supreme governor in all ecclesiastical and spirit
ual things or causes . . . renouncing all foreign,
ecclesiastical, and spiritual jurisdiction or authority
whatsoever within the realm."*
I observed in respect to these enactments that
* See Statutes of Realm. Lord Paget declares that " the new Prayer Book
was distasteful to eleventh tioelftlis of the population."
TO THE TEMPORAL POWER BEEN PERPETUATED ? 151
the parliament of Elizabeth pursued a totally dif
ferent course from that of the Parliament under
Mary. While the latter did nothing, in respect to
religion, but restore it to its original Catholic state
and privileges, the former established new forms of
worship, and unusual prerogatives of spiritual juris
diction. Besides, while Mary acted in communion
with the Church and under its approbation, I found
that Elizabeth proceeded in defiance of it. Every
bishop in the house, I saw by the journal, voted
against these bills ; that the Convocation presented
a document, amongst other things, protesting
against the competency of any lay assembly to pro
nounce on matters of " doctrine, worship, and dis
cipline ; " and that the two Universities came to
the aid of the Convocation, and subscribed the doc
ument ; that even the lay opposition in the House
of Lords was unusually large ; and that, if the Act
relating to the Book of Common Prayer really
passed at all, it was only by a majority of two or
three. And this was obtained by the imprisonment
of two bishops, and by raising five Commoners of
the new faith to the peerage. Now, as these Acts
are the real basis of the present Church of Eng
land, I asked myself, how is it possible that this
Church can be linked by uninterrupted succession
with the Church of the Apostles ?
POSITION OF PRESENT CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
CHAPTER XVI.
WHAT IS THE POSITION OF THE PRESENT CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
AND OF HER DAUGHTER IN AMERICA, AS FIXED BY THE PAR
LIAMENT OF ELIZABETH?
THAT the present Church of England, and con
sequently the daughter in America, stands upon the
same foundation as- that of the Church of Elizabeth,
is a fact too notorious to require more than to be
stated.
That foundation is to my mind faithfully ex
hibited in the following act of William IV. : " Wil
liam IV., by the grace of God, of the united king
dom of Great Britain and Ireland, King, defender
of the Faith, to all to whom these presents shall
come, greeting : WE, having confidence in the
learning, morals, and probity of our well-beloved
and venerable W. G. B., do name and appoint him
to be bishop and ordinary pastor of the See of
A , so that he shall be, and shall be taken
to be, bishop of the Bishop's See, and may, by
virtue of this our nomination and appointment,
enter into and possess the said Bishop's See, as the
bishop thereof, without any let or impediment of
us ; and we do hereby declare that if we, our heirs
and successors, shall think fit to recall or revoke the
appointment of the said bishop of A , or his
successors, that every such bishop shall, to all in
tents and purposes, cease to be bishop of A
AND- OF HER DAUGHTER IN AMERICA. 153
And we do hereby give and grant to the said
bishop of A — , and his successors, bishops of
A , full power and authority to confirm
those that are baptized, &c., and to perform all
other functions, peculiar and appropriate to a bishop,
within the limits of the said See of A . And
we do by these presents give and grant to the said
bishop and his successors, bishops of A , full
power and authority to admit into the holy orders
of deacon and priest respectively, any person whom
he shall deem duly qualified, and to punish and
correct chaplains, ministers, priests, and deacons,
according to their deserts."*
Upon this examination and due reflection, I be
came convinced, that, in regard to this source of
mission or jurisdiction, the " Protestant Episcopal
Church in the United States " stands on precisely
the same foundation as does her mother the Angli
can, and hence must share in any defects which the
parliamentary system of Elizabeth may have en
tailed upon that mother.
* I was aware that it had been pleaded that the power of election is still in
the hands of the Church. But the conge d'elire, as lately so always, has
proved to be an unmeaning form. The words of the statute most clearly
make it so. They are as follows : " In virtue of which license [meaning the
conge d'elirc], the said dean and chapter shall with all speed and celerity (that
is, within twelve days'), in due form, elect and choose the said person named [in
the king's letters missive, sent with the license] to this dignity and office,
and ?io other." Then the law provides that in case the dean and chapter fail
to do this within the prescribed time, the duty of election devolves upon the
Crown, and the dean and chapter incur the penalty of pramunire. Of this
Bishop Gibson says, " The only choice the electors have under this restraint
is, whether they will obey the king or incur a pramunire." Or, as Dr. John-
soironce playfully remarked, " The Church has about the same choice in the
election of her chief ministers, as a man flung out of a window has to choose
a soft seat for himself when he gets to the bottom.'" Vide Pretyman's "Ch.
of England Sui^ugaieti," &c. (Masters,)
154 POSITION OF PRESENT CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
1. The very application made to the Church
of England to consecrate and send bishops to the
United States, and the very objects of the mission
of such bishops, — what they were to "do and
teach" under it, — as set forth in the application,
were framed and settled, not by the successors of
Apostles, but by a convention, made up of some
half dozen presbyters, and a few more laymen, the
latter of whom, if we may believe the Memoirs of
the American Church, by the Right Rev. and most
venerable Dr. Colute, exercised a controlling influ
ence. £. This application, and the objects of the
mission applied for, being duly considered by the
government of England, an act of parliament
" gave and granted," under certain specified condi
tions and restrictions, to certain persons belonging
to the United States, the power of episcopal juris
diction. It is true this power was placed beyond
the reach of the authority who gave it, and hence
could not be revoked by that authority. Still the
transfer by the very conditions of the grant, while
it gave release from one lay power, subjected it
virtually to another. Hence, by the constitutions
and canons of the Protestant Episcopal Church in
the United States, an absolutely controlling power
is given to the laity in all questions, as well of faith
as of mission. So that no point of doctrine can be
settled — no new diocese be formed — no new
bishop be sent — no presbyter receive mission —
and so on, to the end of the chapter, without the
express consent of the laity. And when we add to
AKt) OF HER DAUGHTER IX AMERICA. 155
tins their fixed, canonical authority, the moral in
fluence they must necessarily exercise over the
clergy, in a system where the daily bread of the
clergy is dependent upon their will,* we see that,
in their release from the domination of the Anglican
King and parliament, the American bishops have
gained little in 'the way of an independent exercise
of their mission. Here as there, instead of a real
descent of authority, as the theory is, from the
divine fountain, the stream is made to flow back
ward and upward. Besides, in England and the
United States there is a remarkable resemblance
in the condition respectively of the lay powers.^ In
both, these powers are irresponsible. Of the inde
pendence of the king and English Parliament I will
not speak ; but of the independence of the laity in
the Protestant Episcopal Church where I was a
bishop, I will say, that while the clergy are sub
jected to strict and salutary discipline, not a canon
nor a rubric exists which can make laymen — even
while exercising their functions in settling the faith
and controlling the mission of the Church — an
swerable to any tribunal for the foulest heresy or
the most rampant schism !
But, if this were not so, if no lay power what
ever existed to control or modify the episcopal au
thority and mission of the Protestant Episcopal
Church in America, the real character of that au
thority and mission must depend upon the character
* The support of the clergy in the U. S. depends upon voluntary contribu
tions of the laity. ,
156 POSITION OF PRESENT CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
of the source from which, they are derived. So
that any defect, I repeat, which the mother Church
of England may have inherited from the system of
Elizabeth, seemed to me clearly entailed upon the
daughter in the United States !
Now then, I entreat my old friends to allow me
to call their minds to that view of 'the mission and
jurisdiction of the English Church, as established
by Elizabeth, which destroyed my confidence in
her claim to my submission. I asked myself — not
as a Catholic, not as a controversialist — but as one
deeply anxious to know the will of God, and to
know, if possible, that that will would sustain me
in my Protestant position — I asked myself, who
SENT Archbishop Parker ? * Who put the Gospel
into his hand ? told - him what it contained ? what
was the depositum of faith and sacraments and wor
ship of the "One, Holy, Catholic Church" com
mitted to him? and commissioned him to teach
that faith, dispense those sacraments, and conduct
that worship, and, when death should come to ter
minate his apostolic work, to hand on that " de-
positum " to the successors of the apostles yet to
arise ? I made this appeal to my conscience again
and again, « Who thus sent the first archbishop of
Elizabeth ? gave him mission to act in this or that
way for God ? "
When Elizabeth ascended the throne, I saw two
powers only, who even claimed the right of spirit-
* " For how can one preach except he be sent? " — St. Paul.
AND OF HER DAUGHTER IX AMERICA. 157
ual jurisdiction in England, and hence the right of
giving mission to exercise " the office of a bishop in
the Church of God ! " — the Pope and the Queen !
The Pope, sustained in his authority by the whole
Church* in England ; the Queen sustained by her
parliament only. The Church, therefore, in Eng
land could not have commissioned and sent this arch
bishop. She was utterly against him. Against him,
in her faith, her sacraments, her worship, her judg
ment, her authority! She stood forth, with the
successor of St. Peter at her hand, professing the
Catholic faith, dispensing the Catholic sacraments,
enforcing the Catholic ritual, and requiring all who
went out under her authority to defend this faith,
guard these sacraments, and observe this ritual !
The archbishop of Elizabeth appears, in defiance
of the successor of St. Peter, professedly bearing
another faith, other sacraments, and ordered and
commissioned under another ritual ! Who sent
him ? Whence derived he the authority to execute
the office of a bishop in the mystical body of
Christ, — "the one, holy, Catholic, and apostolic
Ctu.rch?" Really, I could discern no authority
earlier than the queen and parliament of England !
And, therefore, that my own commission to act for
Christ had its origin in man ! f
* It has been shown in the last chapter, that every Bishop, the convocation,
and both universities, sided with the authority of the Roman Pontiffs.
f Vide Allies' "See of St. Peter," Burns and Lambert, London.
14
158 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
CHAPTER XVII.
REASONS WHY SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER MUST
BE FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN, AND HENCE TO THE AMERICAN,
EPISCOPAL CLAIMS.
IN 1534 the English, parliament, by formal act,
severed the tie, which had hitherto bound the
Church of England to the Catholic Church, by
throwing off all allegiance to the See of St. Peter ;
and on the plea that " in the realm of England no
greater authority has been given by God in the
Scripture to the Bishop of Rome, than to any other
foreign bishop."
When I approached this question I felt a degree
of awe which I cannot well express, particularly as
it presented a claim not only of the most fearful
magnitude in itself, but also one, which, from its
very nature, must determine irrevocably the duty
of every Protestant who would be saved ; and
hence my duty for time and for eternity !
I first looked narrowly at the words of the act
itself; and was not a little surprised that any one
not anxious to mislead, should have employed terms
so equivocal. Not only were the special powers
of the " Bishop of Rome " to be subjected to the
test of Holy Scripture (a thing as we have seen, in
its strict sense, most unreasonable in itself), but
also tried in this mere diocesan title, in their claim
to universal jurisdiction. Now the title " Bishop
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 159
of Rome " may, with a Catholic, imply " the suc
cession of St. Peter." But, in the mouth of a
Protestant, I felt that it might more likely be de
signed to express mere diocesan authority. In
which case an extension of such authority to the
island of England might, I saw clearly, be branded,
and, without the aid of Scripture, as a usurpation.
For the Pope, as the bishop of the diocese of Rome
merely, I had been led to believe, had no more
claim to jurisdiction beyond that diocese, than any
other bishop had to jurisdiction beyond his partic
ular see. But a little examination convinced me
that no such claim had ever been set up — that no
such jurisdiction had ever been exercised. That,
on the contrary, the claim to jurisdiction in the
island of England, rested upon a claim to jurisdic
tion over the whole Catholic Church, and that this
devolved upon the Bishop of Rome as the successor
of St. Peter — Rome being, in the Providence of
God, the Apostolic See ; so that the language of
the act failed to place before the mind a fair detini-
tion of the case ; as it tended in my view to con
found that diocesan authority which the bishop of
Rome, as bishop, held in common with all other
bishops, with that supreme jurisdiction, which, as
the successor of St. Peter, he had above and be
yond all others. Hence the question submitted to
the Church of England by Henry, ought, in my
humble judgment, to have been — not whether
"the bishop of Rome" has authority in England
— but whether England was not bound as a mem
160 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETEH
ber of the ' ' One, Holy Catholic,, Apostolic Church/'
to submit to the See of St. Peter at Rome, as, by
the providence of God, the centre of unity and the
source of jurisdiction in that Church !
Under this form of the question, I approached
with trembling steps and a supplicating heart the
great and all-absorbing point, as it seemed to me,
between Protestantism and the Catholic Church,
Having derived my authority from the Church
of Henry through Elizabeth, I was compelled, more
or less, to view this point as exhibited in the claim
of spiritual supremacy, on the part of the king,
contrasted with the claim of the spiritual suprem
acy of the See of ST. PETER in the person of the
Bishop of Home.
I first asked myself, what is the common-sense
view of the case ? Which claim seems most likely
to be well founded ?
By the declarations of holy Scripture the Church
was presented to me as "One Body in Christ."
By the uniform teaching of the Fathers I found
this idea : " The Church, one, undivided, indivisi
ble," fastened upon the minds and hearts of all the
faithful in the age next to the Apostles. The
Church " one ; " not separated by national distinc
tions, but one " holy nation," gathered out of all
the unholy nations, and bound together by the
bonds of strictest unity, and animated by a spirit
which at once raised it above all earthly associa
tions, and gave it a power to control and fashion
them to its will. Which claim, under this view
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 161
of the Church, — a view generally admitted among
Protestants in theory, — seems most likely to be
well founded ? most commends itself to my under
standing ? A claim founded in universal jurisdic
tion) or a claim based upon mere national preroga
tive ? A claim upheld by spiritual sanctions, or a
claim enforced by temporal power ? A claim hav
ing its source in an apostle, linked, by its very
nature, to that old foundation upon which Christ
promised to build His Church ; or a claim traceable
to no higher date, and connected with no purer
source, than a corrupt son of the race of Tudors ?
Pressed by such an alternative, who can wonder
that my mind became predisposed to yield to the
claim of the Holy Roman See ?
2. To this was added a further consideration.
I cast my eye over the history of mankind, and
found that every association, from the most widely-
spread kingdoms to the narrowest circle of friend
ship, was blessed with a head ; that the very instincts
of our nature seemed to lead to this every where
as necessary to secure unity of purpose and action.
I contemplated the Church of God ; a society, not
only made up of persons brought together out of
all societies, but under the solemn necessity of be
ing and remaining so perfectly joined together, as
to " speak the same things, and to be of the same
mind and same judgment ; " thus " keeping the
unity of the spirit in the bond of peace." And I
asked myself, " If it be reasonable, that a society,
whose unity is to be the closest in the world, should
It*
SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
be composed of creatures of the world, and called
to act in the world, and upon the world, and still
be the only body in the world without a distinct,
governing head ? " The thing appeared to me in
consistent with the uniform wisdom and love of
God, expressed in the order of His providence,
and hence not to be admitted as a reality!
True, it was urged upon me that the Church is
emphatically a spiritual body, and by its very con
stitution, has Christ for its head. To so manifest
and vital a fact, of course, I could not object ; but
to my mind it did not meet the difficulty. For I
perceived the Church to be, not only a spiritual,
but a visible, body. Knit together by visible ties
— governed by visible laws — exercising visible
functions — contending with visible enemies —
maintaining a visible fellowship ; and hence, so far
as I could see, requiring a visible, ruling authority.
Now, while our Lord was upon earth, it seemed
reasonable, that He should, in His own person,
exercise that authority — be, in the fullest sense,
our head — be both spiritually and visibly " our
prophet, priest, and king." But after His ascen
sion, I could see no way of perpetuating the visible
part of that authority, but by a visible representa
tive. This was admitted, by most Protestants, to
have been done in the case of both His prophetical
and priestly authority. And I could not perceive
why it should not have been done also in respect
to His kingly authority. If to express and insure
His abiding invisible presence a visible representa
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 163
tive in the one case was needed, why not in the
other? To preserve the Church in her original
form, and enable her to fulfil her true destiny as
" the body of Christ/' the visible kingly authority
must, it struck me, be, at least, as essential as any
other. But this kingly authority, by .the very
nature of it, could be represented by a single per
son only at a time. That while the prophetical
and priestly functions might, in the same kingdom,
be shared by many, the kingly power was obliged
to be centred in one. I felt, therefore, that be
fore entering upon the proof of the fact, there was
a strong antecedent probability of its truth, in a
Church having one Lord, one faith, one baptism ;
and hence a strong probability, that in casting
from her the jurisdiction of St. Peter, the English
Church had cast from her the institution of God.
3. This was not all. As a fact, I saw the pri
macy of St. Peter standing before me. A Bishop
of Home was actually exercising jurisdiction over
the whole Catholic Church, as a successor in the
see of that Prince of the Apostles, and as a matter
of history had been exercising it since the infancy
of the Christian Faith. Every description of ad
verse power had been leagued against it, and every
sort of •stratagem been employed for its overthrow ;
still this centre of jurisdiction stood. Surrounding
Patriarchates had been consumed by heresy or
broken in pieces by time,* but this stood. King-
* See an able discussion of this point by Robert Belaney, M. A., late Vicar
of Arlington, &,c., in a letter to the Anglican Bishop of Chichester.
16i SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
dom after kingdom had been swept into oblivion
from its side, yea, from its very embrace, yet this
stood in all the vigor of its maturity, fulfilling its
original functions, and wielding a power, greater,
perhaps, in its moral character, than at any former
period. Now, how could I account for this fact 1
The question was deeply solemn, and demanded of
me a solemn answer. To say that, by impercepti
ble gradations it arose to this giant height, would
be, to my mind, asserting, from the very nature of
the thing, an impossibility. For I could see no
gradations between the power allowed and the
power claimed, — no steps across that wide chasm
which separates patriarchal from universal jurisdic
tion ! To say that, at some unguarded moment,
the Church had allowed this power to spring into
existence, would not satisfy a mind already wearied
, with assertion and demanding unquestionable his
torical proof. Bat no such proof had been offered.
And as to mere presumption, it was utterly against
the idea. To suppose such an enormous power to
have been unlawfully assumed (when the assump
tion must have touched the very quick of human
pride and ambition throughout the world), and
without leaving a single trace of the fact in history,
would, to say the least, hardly be expected to meet
the demands of a disturbed and wakeful mind ;
particularly as such assumption had never been
charged by any of all the turbulent spirits, who,
for heresy, or other cause, were, in early times,
tin-own off from the Catholic Church by means of
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 165
this very prerogative of the See of St. Peter.*
Be it recollected, however, that I here speak of the
origin, by assumption, of this universal jurisdiction.
That in its exercise, at various periods, it came
into collision with kings and other temporal pow
ers, my mind fully admitted ; but I perceived that
the fact only gave additional strength to my posi
tion, by showing that if this power of the Roman
See so often, in its steady spiritual progress through
the world, stirred up against • itself the wrath of
princes, how much more was it likely to have done
so in the outset of an attempt to " lord it over
God's heritage " (on the principle that it was origi
nally an assumption), and hence how much more
may we expect to find a record of the strife for
which we look in vain.
In case, therefore, that I continued to resist the
* I am indebted to the invaluable labors of Cardinal Maius, to which I
have alluded in a note at p. 172, for a remarkable testimony of an adversary
to the Supremacy of the Holy See. Ben. Assali, a monophysite heretic, writing
on the famous Arabic Nicenc Canons, gives the one relating to that See as
teaching the true doctrine concerning it. The words are as follows : "Sicut
patriarcha imperio et auctoritate erga sibi subjectos praditus e.-t, ita Roma
Dominiis auctoritate erga omnea patriarchas pallet ; quoniani ipse primus est,
tainquam Petrtis ; quatenus hie videlicet auctoritate super omnes Christiani-
tatis prasules fruebatur et erga multitiidinem ex qua ilia conflatur: utpote
Christi Domini Nostri successor, populo ejus ecclesiisque praepositus," " As
the Patriarch is invested with supreme rule and authority over his subjects,
so the Bishop of Rome has a supremacy of jurisdiction over all the patriarchs,
since he has the primacy of St. Peter, so far as this, viz., that he is to enjoy
the chief government of all the bishops of the Christian Church, and of the
members which compose it ; so that, as the successor of our Lord, he is
placed over His Church and people." — Tom. vi. p. 548.
It will be perceived that I have used this simply as testimony forced from
an honest heretic who is suffering under the sentence of a power, the just
authority of which he feels bound to admit. And that I do it without giving
any opinion as to the genuineness of the Canon which he cite.3.
166 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
jurisdiction of the Apostolic See, I felt bound to
account to myself for the fact of its existence on
other grounds than those claimed for it by its sup
porters ; and that the burden of proof, under the
circumstances, rested entirely upon myself. The
Sovereign, in the full exercise of his kingly prerog
atives, is not called upon surely to justify himself
before every subject who may choose to question
his authority or place himself in an attitude of
rebellion.
From this view of the case I went to the written
Word of God as understood and acted upon by the
primitive Church.
The first thing that struck me, as connected with
this subject, was the language of our blessed Lord
to Simon, upon His introduction to him. " Thou
art Simon, the son of Jonas, but thou shalt be
called Cephas, (or Peter, or Rock.) " -St. John
i. 35—42. The purpose of this change of name (a
name which the Divine Head of the Church had
hitherto appropriated to Himself *) became manifest
* Isaiah xxviii. 16 j Ps. cxvii. 22 ; Dan. ii. 35 ; Zach. iii. 9 ; Ep. ii. 20. This
change of Simon's name is significantly mentioned by the first three Evange
lists. St. Matthew says : " The first, Simon, who is called Peter, (or rock.) "
St. Mark says: "To Simon he gave the name of Peter, or ror.L" St. Luke
says : " Simon, whom he also named Peter, or rock.''' Concerning this change,
Tertullian says : " Why did He (our Lord) call him Peter 1 If for the strength
of his faith, many solid substances would lend him a name from themselves.
Or was it because Christ is both the rock and the stone ? Since we read He is
set for a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence. And so it was His pleas
ure to communicate to the dearest of His disciples, in a peculiar manner, a
name drawn from the figures of Himself, as being nearer, I imagine, than ono
drawn from figures not of Himself." St. Ambrose says : " Great is the grace
of Christ, who bestowed almost all His names on His disciples. . . .Christ is
the Rock, bat yet He did not deny the grace of this name to His disciple.
That he. should bo Peter, ' Rock,' because he has from the Rock firm constancy,
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 167
when in process of time Jesus said to him, on occa
sion of his solemn profession of faith : " Thou art
Peter, (or Cephas}, and upon this rock I will build
My Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of
the kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and what
soever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in
heaven." — Matt. xvi. 18. These passages viewed
in conjunction, and with the circumstances under
which they were spoken, conveyed to my mind
clearly and almost necessarily these truths. 1.
That the change of St. Peter's name from Simon
to Cephas (Rock), was designed as a preparation
for the promise afterwards made to him, that the
Church should be built upon him as the house of
the wise man is " built upon a rock." 2. That
with such a foundation the Church would never be
overcome by its adversaries. 3. That in order to
enable St. Peter thus to sustain the Church by the
invisible power of Christ, he was made Christ's
visible representative, being invested with a pri
macy or supremacy of jurisdiction, denoted by
" the keys of the kingdom of heaven " given him
by our Lord, which, viewed in connection with
Immovable faith." So says Origen : " He said he should be called Peter,
by allusion to the ' Rock,' which is Christ ; that as a man from wisdom id
termed wise, and from holiness holy, so, too, Peter from the Rock." So St.
Leo represents Christ as saying to Peter, " While I am the inviolable Rock,
the corner stone, who make both one, the foundation, beside which no one
can lay another : yet thou also art the rock, because, by My virtue, thou art
established so as to enjoy, by participation, the properties which are peculiar to
Me." The above I have taken as translated by Allies.
168 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
Isaiah xxii. 22, and Rev. iii. 7, significantly point
to the possession of supreme and kingly authority.
But this natural sense of the passages of Scrip
ture, I found confirmed by the uniform and decisive
voice of the earliest Fathers. I say decisive, as all
true Anglicans profess to concur with St. Vincent
of Lerins, that " they approve the faith in two
ways ; first, by the authority of divine Scripture,
and then by tradition of the Catholic Church. It
is necessary (he says) that the interpretation of
heavenly Scripture be guided according to the one
rule of the ecclesiastical sense."*
I turned to Tertullian, and he said : " "Was any
thing hidden from Peter, who was called the rock,
and whereon the Church was built — and who ob
tained ' the keys of the kingdom of heaven,' and
the power of loosing and of binding in heaven and
on earth ? " f To Origen, who said : " Observe
what is said by the Lord to that great foundation
of the Church, and to the most' solid rock, upon
which Christ founded the Church, ( O thou of -little
faith, why didst thou doubt ? ' " J Who said again
" That Peter should have something peculiar above
those (meaning the other disciples) ; this was pre-
* Ut fidem veram duobus his modis approbent. Pnmum divini canonis
auctoritate, deinde ecclesiae Catholics traditione. . . . Utad imam ecclesiastic!
sensus regulam Scriptune coelestis intelligentia dirigatur. Adv. Hares, n.
xxix.
f Latuit aliquid Petrum, sedificandie ecclesia; petram dictum, claves regm
coelorum consecutum, et solvendi et alligandi in coelis, et in terris potestatem
De Prescript. H&rct n. 22.
J Ecclesite fundaments et petra solidissiina;, super quatn Christus funda
vit ecclesiam*&c. T. ii. Horn. v. in Exod. n. 4.
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 169
viously ordained separately respecting Peter ; thus
I will give to THEE the keys of the kingdom of
heaven ; and truly, if we sedulously attend to
the Gospel writings, even in them we may discover,
even in regard to those things which seem to be
common to Peter, and to those (the other disciples),
much difference and preeminence in the words
spoken to Peter beyond those spoken to in the
second place." * To St. Cyprian, who said : " Her
self (the Church) was founded first and alone by
the voice of our Lord upon Peter." f " First to
Peter, upon whom He built the Church, and from
whom He instituted and showed that unity should
spring ; } the Lord gave this power that that should
be loosed in heaven which he should have loosed
on earth." Who said again : " Whither shall
he come that thirsteth ? To heretics, where the
fountain and river of water is noway lifegiving —
or to the Church, which is one, and was by the
voice of the Lord founded upon one, who also re
ceived the keys thereof ?"§ To St. James of
Nisibis, || who said : " Simon, the head of the
Apostles Our Lord received him, and made
* Kul EV TOVTOIS £vpoin£t> &v KOI Kara TOLVTO. ra doKOWTO. tlvai xoiva irpog
rov KCTpnv Kal TOVS rpls vovOcrfiaavras TOVS dfc\<j)ovs, xoX\r]i> Sia^opav, Kai
iiirepoxnv IK TWV Trpdg rov Herpov eiprjucvuv napa TOVS fcvTtpov;. T. iii. in
Matt. Tom. xiii. n. 31.
f Ipsa prima et una super Petrum Domini voce fundata.
| Nam Petro priinum Dominus, super quern sdificavit ecclesiam, et uncle
tinitatis originem instituit et ostendit potestatem istara dedit Ep.
Ixxiii. ad Jabaian.
$ Qute una est, et super unum, qui et claves ejus accepit, Domini voce fun-
data est, &c. — Ibid.
j| Who sat in the great Council of Nicsa.
15
170 SEPAHATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
Mm the foundation, ami called him ' the rock ' of
the edifice of the Church." — Or at. vii. De Pcenit.
n. 6. To St. Hilary, who said : " The Son of God
took up Peter, to whom He had just before given
the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and upon
whom He was ahout to build the Church,* against
which the gates of hell should never prevail, who,
whatsoever he should bind or loose on earth, should
be bound and loosed in heaven." To St. Cyril of
Jerusalem, who said : " In the power of the same
Holy Spirit, Peter also, the foremost of the Apos
tles, and the keybearer of the kingdom of heaven,f
healed ^Eneas, the paralytic, in the name of
Christ." To St. Gregory of Nyssa, who said:
" The memory of St. Peter, the head of the Apos
tles, is celebrated For he is, agreeably to the
gift conferred on him by our Lord, that unbroken
and most firm ' rock,' upon which the Lord built
His Church." J To St. Gregory of Nazianzum,
who writes, " Seest thou that, of the disciples of
Christ, all of whom were great and deserving
of His choice ; one is called a rock, and is intrusted
with the foundations of the Church ? " and again,
" Peter became the unbroken 'rock,' and had tho
keys delivered to him." § To St. Basil, who said
* Super quern ecclesiam cedificaturus erat. — Tract, in Ps. cxxxi. n. 4.
f FIpwrotrrdTJ?? ru>v d-xoaroXuv KOL rr/s flaviXctas TOJV ovpavaiv K\£tSovx^
Trpwroo-T arris .- — The word translated foremost, is used three times by St. Cyril,
and implies, says a learned writer and critic, " the chief and Prince." Cat.
xvii. n. 27.
J Mvrif.iov£v£rai TTETJOOS J? KC(f>a\r] rutv airoar6\u>v. . .nvrog yap iari Kara rrrv
3o9slo.iv avTM xapa TOV icvpiov tupwv rj appaxnSKal oxvpwrar?? niTpa,i<f>' fi,
rriv £KK\rjaiav b Samyo a)KoJoju>?0£.
$ 'O piv ~£.rpa Ka^tirat, xal rouj 6sn£i\iovs rris £KK\r](jia.s iriartvErai
T. i. or. xxvi.
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 171
" One of these mountains was Peter, upon which
rock Christ promised to build His Church."*
And again ; " That blessed Peter, who was pre
ferred (TTQoxyldtl;) before all the disciples ; who
alone received a greater testimony and blessing
than the rest ; he to whom were intrusted the keys
of the kingdom of heaven." — T. ii. p. i. Proam.
de Judic. Dei, n. 7. To St. Epiphanius, who said,
ff The blessed Peter was the chiefest of the Apos
tles, who became unto us truly a 'firm rock,' upon
which is based the Lord's faith, upon which ' rock '
the Church is every way built," f &c. To St. Am
brose, who said, " < Thou art Peter, and upon this
rock I will build my Church, and to thee will I
give the keys,' &c. How, could He not confirm
His faith, unto whom, of His own authority, He gave
the kingdom, and whom, when He styled a < rock,'
He pointed out the foundation of the Church ? " J
To St. Jerome, who said, " In accordance with the
metaphor of a < rock ' is justly said to him (Peter),
I will build my Church on thee." — T. vii. 1. iii.
in St. Matt. To St. Chrysostom, who said, " When
I name Peter, I name that unbroken < rock,' that
firm foundation, that great apostle, that first of the
disciples. . ." — T. ii. 1. i. in Ep. ad Galat. To St.
Asterius : " The only begotten as is said in the
* 'E0' ?7f Kal n£Tpos IrrriyyeiXaTO b Kvptos oiKo&op.riaiiv avrov TIJV CKxXri-
ciav. T. i. p. ii. Conini. in Isai., c. ii. n. 66.
f Konvtiatorarns rwi> dffoortfAwi', 05 ysyovev 'ifjisv aAr/9o>f artpta irirpa
6eii£\iova-a rr,v -iziv rnv Kvpiov, ifi' f] c5ffOc5<f/*J7TO )/ £KK\t]cria Kara reavTO. rpo-
nov. — Ada. Hares. (59).
J Quern cum Petram (licit, firmamentum ecclesito indicavit. T. ii. 1. iv. d»
Fide, c. v.
172 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
Gospels denominates Peter the Church's founda
tion. Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will
build my Church." *
Here, therefore, I found a consensus of Fathers
up to Augustine, all interpreting the texts above
cited, in their natural obvious sense ; making St.
Peter the " rock," upon which Christ built the
Church, and ascribing to him, through his posses
sion of the keys of " the kingdom of heaven," uni
versal jurisdiction.
Upon going to St. Augustine himself, I found,
as we shall see hereafter, the strongest claims of
preeminence for the See of St. Peter. And, in
one place, an interpretation of Matt. xvi. 18, which
makes St. Peter the " rock ; " f although subse-
* QefiS^iov TOV nsrpov dvondgei T?JS £KK\rjuias, Ilomil. in Apost. Prin.
Petr. ct Paul. t. i.
f T. ii. Ep. liii. Gene?oes. Col. 180. "If the order of Bishops succeeding to
each other is to be considered, how much more securely and beneficially do
we reckon from Peter himself, to whom, bearing a figure of the Church, the
Lord says, Upon this rock Twill build my Church.'" See the case of St. Augus
tine ably discussed by Father Passaglia. Here, however, I would further
observe, that while St. Augustine changed the interpretation of the passage in
Matthew, he did not change his doctrine. While his wish to use the passage
against the Arians, and his want of knowledge of the Syrian language, led
him to an interpretation which favored this wish, ho still looked upon St
Peter as the foundation of the Church, and his See at Rome as the necessui
centre of unity and authority in the Catholic Church.
Since writing the above, a kind friend has put into my hand the splendid
edition of the before unpublished works of St. Augustine and other Fathers,
by that eminent scholar, Cardinal Mains; froin which I cite the following
new authority from that Saint : " Most dear brethren, he is guilty of both errc.r
and crime, who shall ascribe to the jlpostle Peter, that is, to the foundation of the
Chtirch, any thing- of unfaittifalness." Fratres carisMmi, aut erroris (reus) est
aut delicti, qui Petro Apostolo, hoc rst, ecclesice fundamento, aliquid infidelitatia
ndtfcribit. Angst. Patrum JW/u-'i Bib. Romas. Tijp. Sac. Concl. Propagand. ch.
Nov. 1852-3. Serm. lii. c. 1. in Nutale Sane. Pctri. This work embraces six
large quarto volumes of Fathers never before given to the world.
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 173
quently, I found him applying the term to our
Lord ; which seemed to me very natural, in a con
troversy with the Arians, where his object was to
show that the true doctrine of the divinity and
incarnation of Christ lay at the foundation of his
Church. And when,, too, I observed that the
Fathers generally made St. Peter the " rock/' sim
ply because he became, as Christ's visible represen
tative, identified with Him as the chief corner
stone, and drew all his power of endurance, and all
his ability to sustain the Church from Christ's pres
ence with. him. Hence the beautiful and striking
words of St. Leo : " That which the Truth ordered
remains ; and blessed Peter persisting in that
strength of the rock which he received, has not
deserted the guidance, once undertaken, of the
Church. For thus was he set before the rest, that
while he is called the Rock, while he is declared
the foundation, while he is appointed the door
keeper of the kingdom of heaven, while he is ad
vanced to be judge of what shall be bound and
what loosed, with the condition that his sentence
shall be ratified even in heaven, we might learn
through the very mysteries of the names given to
him, how he was associated with Christ."* Thus
— to cite, even at the risk of apparent repetition of
an able writer — St. Peter is termed, by St. Hilary,
"the rock of the Church," — by Tertullian, "the
rock of the Church that was to be built," — by St.
* St. Leo, Serm. 3, " On his anniversary.'
15*
174 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETER
Basil, " underlying the building of the Church/'
— by St. Basil again, " receiving on himself the
building of the Church," — by St. Epiphanius,
"the immovable rock," — by St. Augustine, "the
rock which the proud gates of hell prevail not
against," — by Theodoret, " the most solid rock,"
— by Maximus of Turin, " he to whom the Lord
granted the participation of His own title the rock,"
— by St. Gregory of Nazianzen, " tlie foundation
second from Christ," — by Origen, " the great
foundation of the Church," — by the Gallican
Sacramentary, "the foundation and basis," — by
Peter Chrysologus, " founding the Church by his
firmness," — by St. Ambrose, "the support of the
Church," — by him again, " the Apostle in whom
is the Church's support," — by St. Chrysostom,
"the support of the faith," -by St. Philip, "the
pillar of the Church," — and by an authority suf
ficient to terminate all controversy, the great Coun
cil of Chalcedon, "the rock and foundation of the
Catholic Church, and the basis of the Orthodox
Faith."*
Now, when I discovered so unanimous and de
cided a voice among the Fathers of five centuries
after Christ, in favor of making the " rock " (Matt.
xvi. 18.) St. Peter, and ascribing to him the powers
couched under the metaphors of that passage ; and
when I recollected the reverence which I had al
ways been taught to accord to these Fathers, it
* For the above references, see Passaglia, p. 400.
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 175
seemed to me something worse than presumption
to withhold my concurrence.
There is another passage, however, which, in the
course of my examination, I found great stress laid
upon, by these same Fathers. It is that in which
St. Peter seems to be made our Lord's representa
tive, as chief pastor or shepherd of His flock.
When our Lord, on one occasion had been speak
ing of Himself "as the Good Shepherd, giving His
life for the sheep," he made reference to the time,
after His ascension, when the Gentiles should be
brought into His Church, and concluded His speech
with these remarkable words, and " there shall be
one fold and one shepherd." The " fold " was cer
tainly to be visible. But a visible fold would re
quire, in my view, a visible shepherd. Christ,
however, had ascended ; who, then, as chief shep
herd, was to be His visible representative over His
"one" visible "fold?"
The following instructions* of our Lord ap
peared to me to answer this question :
" When, therefore, they had dined, Jesus saith
to Simon Peter, Simon, son of John, lovest thou
me more than these 1 He saith to Him, Yea, Lord,
Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith to him,
feed my lambs. He saith to him again, Simon, son
of John, lovest thou me ? He saith to Him, Yea,
Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee. He saith
to him, feed my lambs. He saith to him the third
* St. John sxi. 15-17.
176 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. PETES,
time, Simon, son of John, lovest thou me ? Peter
was grieved because He said to him the third time,
lovest thou me ? And he said to Him, Lord, Thou
knowest all things ; Thou knowest that I love
Thee. He saith to him, Feed my SHEEP." Here,
to my mind, our Lord conferred upon St. Peter
the chief pastorship. For he was not only to feed
the "lambs," — young Christians — but also the
" sheep," all the flock — ministers and people. Or
as St. Ambrose expresses it, " that the one more
perfect might govern the more perfect." — (Pcr-
fectores ut perfectior gubernaret.) Or, as our Lord
expresses it : " Thou being converted confirm thy
brethren." And as the office of chief pastor seemed
to me more than any other to need a double por
tion of that ''charity which suffereth long and is
kind ; " which could take the lambs in its arms
and " gently lead those that are with young ; " I saw
a peculiar significance and force in the thrice re
peated question of our Lord, " Simon, lovest thou
me ? " Lovest thou me, too, more than these, the
other disciples ? " Peter was grieved," exclaims
the holy Ambrose, " because he is asked the third
time, Lovest thou me ? For he is questioned, who
is doubted. The Lord does not doubt ; and He
inquires, not to learn, but to teach, (now that He
is about to be raised to heaven) whom He was
leaving unto us, as it were, the vicar of His own
love. (Amoris sui nobis, vclut vicarium relinque-
bat.) For thus you have it, Simon, son of John,
lovest thou me ? Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that
FATAL TO THE ANGLICAN CLAIMS. 177
I love Thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my
sheep. . .Who else could readily make this profes
sion for himself ? And, therefore, because he alone
amongst all makes this profession, he is preferred
before all (Omnibus antefertur). For love is
greater than all. . .And he is not ordered, as at
first, to feed His lambs ; nor His younger sheep,
as in the second, but His sheep, that the one more
perfect may rule the more perfect." — T. i. Expos,
in Luc. 1. x. n. 175.
On looking further into the Fathers, therefore, I
was not surprised to find Tertullian affirming, that
"when the chief direction, as regards the feeding
of the sheep, was delivered to Peter, on whom, as
on the earth, the Church is founded.* Of no other
virtue was the confession required than that of
love." — T. iv. lib. 5, in Ep. ad Rom. n. 10.
Also St. Cyprian, saying, « Peter also to whom
the Lord commends His sheep to be fed and
guarded, on whom He laid and founded the
Church,f says that gold and silver he has none,
but declares that he is rich in Christ's grace."
Also St. Epiphanius, saying, "He (Peter) heard
from that same God, Feed my lambs ; to him was
intrusted the flock, he leads the way admirably in
the power of his own Master." J — T. ii. In Anchor.
* Petro cum summa renim de pascendis ovibus traderetur, et super ipsum
velut super terrain, fundaretur ecclesia.
t Patrus etiam cui oves suas Doniinus pascendas tuendas, que commendat,
uper quern posuit et fundavit ecclesiam.
J O irsvifftvuivos TTJV nui^vTjv 6 KoAwf SJ/j/wv iv rq dvvapei TOV iSio*
178 SEPARATION FROM THE CHAIR OF ST. FETER, &C.
n. 9. Also St. Ambrose, saying, " In fine, Peter,
after having been tempted by the devil, is set over
the Church* The Lord, therefore, foreshadowed
what that was (Luke xxii. 31, 3£,) that He after
wards chose him pastor of His flock. For to him
He said, 'Thou, when converted, confirm thy
brethren.' . . . Therefore did Christ also commit to
Peter to feed His flock, because He knew his
fouc."t — T. i. in Ps. cxviii. n. 3.
Nothing more, therefore, was needed to make it
certain in my mind, that the Fathers understood
Holy Scripture, as teaching that our blessed Lord
invested St. Peter with a primacy or supremacy of
jurisdiction in His Church, and made him chief
pastor thereof, and in such a sense as that he is
the source of all visible authority and of all visible
unity in the Church, and when acting or teaching
as the Church's visible head and representative, is
to Christ's people an infallible guide to the truth.
Otherwise, he could not be made the " foundation
of His Church," so as that " the gates of hell should
not prevail against it," — could not be " set over
it," so as to loose it from sin, could not "feed " it,
so as that it shall be led into all truth, and nour
ished up unto everlasting life !
In truth I could not see how it should be possi
ble for an honest Anglican, who, as all Anglicans
profess, took the word of God as interpreted by
* Petrus ecclesis pneponitur.
f Ante significat Dominus quid sit illud, qund poptea eum Pastorem elegit
Dominici gregis. T. i. in Ps. xi. n, 30.
PKIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH, &C. 179
"the authority of Catholic tradition," to come
to any other conclusion !
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE PRIMACY OF ST. PETER INTERWOVEN IN THE FAITH AXD
DISCIPLINE OF THE PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. A CON
TINUANCE OF THE POSITION OF THE FORMER CHAPTER.
THAT 110 regular treatise on the Primacy of St.
Peter, no labored defence of his prerogatives, should
be found in the records of the early Church, was
to me no matter of surprise. A thing that stands
before the world as a fact, and is acknowledged in
the every-day acts of the Christian, is not likely, I
thought, to be drawn into dispute, and hence to
require explanation or defence. In a Christian
nation, a treatise or sermon on the Being of a God
is generally considered out of place. Indeed, the
more notorious a truth, the less, in most cases, is
said about it. To find, therefore, at this day, a
labored attempt professedly on the part of some
Fathers of the first centuries to prove or justify the
papal supremacy, would, to my mind, be rather
a suspicious circumstance. The want, therefore,
of very abundant documentary proof, sometimes
pleaded against the claim, I could only regard as
favorable to it ; just as I had, all my life, in regard
to the claims of episcopacy, or of any thing else
in the Church which stood before it as a fact, or
180 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
entered into its order and discipline. I felt, too.,
that tliis position is strengthened by the fact, that
for three centuries at least after Christ, almost un
ceasing persecution would necessarily have the
effect, as I have mentioned above, to make records
of all Christian facts and truths exceedingly rare.
Notwithstanding this, however, I found that the
Church is in possession of just such proof of the
primacy of St. Peter as the circumstances of the
time might be expected to furnish — proof so
woven into her very being, as to be given out, here
and there, as she moves along in the fulfilment of
her holy office, through the generations of men.
We trace her progress through the days of dark
ness and blood, and always find the distinct foot
prints of her spiritual guide — the successor of St.
Peter.
A few of these only, in comparison with the
multitude that were opened to my view when ex
amining the question, can I now submit to my old
friends, at the same time referring them to the mas
terly work of Father Passaglia, the substance of
which has recently been presented in an English
dress, with some strong additional points, by Mr.
Allies, in his book entitled ST. PETER, His NAME
AND OFFICES.
Already have I exhibited to you a sufficient ab
stract of the scriptural basis as understood by the
Fathers, on which I perceived the claims of the See
of St. Peter to rest with all reasonable security.
The final question is, are these claims good in all
DISCIPLINE OI< PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 181
ages, and was the English Church committed to
them in the beginning, and did it continue to be up
to the Reformation ?
1. In the first place, the grounds on which the
Fathers urge these claims made them necessary, in
my view, for all Christians during all time. I
shall select the one which was irresistible with my
self, —The preservation of Unity in the Church,
and the perpetuation of its blessings. This unity
I found to be tivofold, or, like all sacraments, to
consist of two parts, " an outward visible sign and
an inward spiritual grace," the first part being in
strumental to the second. Now the " inward spir
itual grace" of unity is made to depend solely
upon Christ the Head of the Church, " which is
His body." Through His Incarnation, I was
taught, by His Word and by His Church, that He
linked Himself to our nature. So that when we
arc baptized into Him, we become new creatures
in Him, are " ingrafted into Him as the branch is
ingrafted into the vine," are all " made partakers
of His One Spirit." * Now, as our Spiritual Head,
— the Divine Source of Unity, — Christ is to main
tain His relation to us '. o the end of the world.
For this He has promised, " Lo, / am with you all
days." But to fulfil this promise of invisible com
munion with us, He appointed a visible instru
mentality to act in His " stead." " A single Priest
hood," as said a holy Father f fifteen hundred and
* See Passaglia and Allies on this point.
f Symniachus, Bishop of Rome.
10
182 PRIMACY OF ST, PETER IX FAITH AND
fifty years ago, "whose power is one and indivisi
ble." For although "He gave some apostles, some
prophets, some evangelists, some pastors and doc
tors," yet it was by perfect oneness of action to
effect one great purpose, viz., " the edifying of the
body of Christ, till we all meet into the unity of
faith unto a perfect man, unto the measure
of the age of the fulness of Christ. That hence
forth we be no more children, tossed to and fro,
and carried about with every wind of doctrine.
But doing the truth in charity, we may in all things
grow up in Him who is the head, even Christ."
I saw at a glance, therefore, how vital to each
individual soul was the unity of the Church — and
hence how deeply each soul, even to the end of
time, must be concerned in the preservation of this
unity. For I saw it consisted, not merely in an
absence of outward commotion — in a quiet state
of things, 011 the principle of " agreeing to differ ; "
but that it consisted in being of "one heart and
one mind," not merely in speaking the same things,
but in being perfectly joined together in the same
judgment, thus constituting a fellowship, called by
the Church "the Communion of Saints." Now to
insure this, I perceived that it was all made to
spring from one fountain head — CHRIST JESUS.
But this, being invisible, was not enough for a vis
ible Church. Hence, after Christ's ascension, the
continuance of a visible centre of unity, not only
seemed necessary to bind us to " the one Lord, one
Faith, one baptism," but also actually appeared, as
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 183
1 found, by the institution of Christ and testimony
of His Church, in the person first, and then the
See of St. Peter. 1st. He was identified with The
One Lord. " We learn," says St. Leo, " through
the very mysteries of the names given him, how he
was associated with Christ."
"The blessed Peter ceases not to preside over
his own See, and he enjoys a never-ceasing fellow
ship with the everlasting priest (Christ)."
"He," says St. Augustine, "who would have
part with Christ, must be in communion with Pe
ter." (Communicet Petro qui vult par tern habere
cum Christo.) — Tom. vi.p. 546, Card. Mains. Ed.
These are the last words of the sermon, according
to the Vatican Manuscript. ,
Hence St. Cyprian, as we have seen, says, that
the first reason why our Lord built the Church on
Peter, was to show whence He had " appointed
unity to spring." Or, as he says again, " For an
original and principle of unity, "f Or, as St. Op-
tatus says a little after, " It is well known that St.
Peter established the chair at Rome, and the chair
is one, that so all might preserve unity by union
with it, that whosoever should establish another
should be considered a schismatic and a transgress
or." J If St. Peter, therefore, be so identified
* Reference already given.
| " Una ecclesia a Christo Domino super Petrum origine unitatis et ratione
fundata."
J Igitur negare non potes, scire te in urbe Roma Petro primo cathedram
Episcopalam esse collatam in quasederit omnium apustolorum cap ut Pctnis,
unde et Cephas appellatus eat; in qua una cathedra unitas ab omnibus ser
184 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
with the presence of our Lord on earth as to be the
spring or necessary centre of our union with Him,
in the time of St. Cyprian and St. Optatus, upon
what ground, I asked myself, can we safely sup
pose that he will not continue to be this spring or
centre to "the consummation of the world ? " 2.
Again, St. Peter I found identified with " the one
Faith" So that all who would have evidence of
holding that " one Faith/' must be in communion
with him. "Hence/' declares the Council of
Chalcedon, " he (St. Peter) is the BASIS of the Or
thodox Faith." And Tertullian: "The chief au
thority as regards the feeding of the flock was de
livered to Peter." And St. Cyprian: "To him
(Peter) He (Christ) assigns His sheep to be fed"
And St. Epiphanius : " He (Peter) was aided by
the Father, so as to be the foundation of the secu
rity of the Faith* To him was intrusted the
flock" " For in every way/' continues he, " was
the Faith confirmed in him who received the keys
of heaven." And again : " He became unto us
truly a firm rock, upon which is based the Faith
of the Lord." And St. Ambrose : " He (Peter)
was chosen as tf/zeTastor of the Lord's flock. For
to him He said, 'When thou art converted, con
firm thy brethren.' ' And again : " Peter was, by
the judgment of the Lord Himself, chosen to feed
varetur ; nee ceteri apostoli singulas sibi quisque defenderent ; et jam schis-
maticus et peccator esset, qui contra singularem cathedram alteram colloca-
ret. — De Schism. Donat. 1. ii. n. 2.
* O Si -rrapa rdv Trarpos ttyeXeiro, rriv dvipaXciav rfjs Tiore
T. ii. in auct. n. 9.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CUTJECII. 185
the flock, who merited to hear a third time, ' Feed
my lambs, feed my lambs, feed my sheep.' ': And
St. Chrysostom : " Peter, the mouth of the disci
ples, the pillar of the Church, the buttress of the
Faith."— T. iii. Horn, de Dec. Mill Talent, n. 3.
I was not surprised, therefore, to hear St. Irreneus
declare : " To this Church (the Roman) on account
of a more powerful principality (or spiritual juris
diction), it is necessary that every Church, that is,
those who are, on every side, faithful, resort, (be
cause) in that Church has been preserved
that tradition which is from the Apostles."* Not
surprised to hear St. Cyprian exclaim, after he had
declared, that our Lord, "in. order to manifest
unity, has by His own authority so placed the ori
gin of that same unity, as that it begins from ONE
(St. Peter)." — "He who holds not this unity of
the Church, does he think that he holds the Faith ?
He who strives against, and resists the Church, he
wrho abandons the chair of St. Peter, upon whom
the Church was founded, does he feel confident
that he is in the Church ? " — De Unitate. Bened.
Edition.
Thus it appeared to me that the Fathers regarded
the transmission of the authority of the See of St.
Peter as identical with the preservation of the true
Faith. So that, to ascertain who is in possession
* Ad hanc enim ecclesiam propter potentiorcm principalitatem necesse est
omnem convcnire ecclesiam, hoc est, eos qui s-.nit untlique fideles, in qua
semper ab his, qui stint undique, conservata est qua; est ab apostolis traditio.
-AtLv. Ilarcs. 1. iii., c. 3. n. 2.
16*
186 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
of that Faith, it was only needful to inquire who
is in fellowship with the Apostolic See.
As a new testimony to this view, I here give a
passage from St. Augustine, found in Sermon cxx.
c. 13, published for the first time by Cardinal
Maius, in 1852: "Do not suppose that you hold
to the true Catholic Faith, unless you hold that
Faith which is preserved at Rome." Non crederis
veram fidem tenere Catholics, qui fidem non doces
esse Servandam Romanam.
In this striking testimony of the great Augustine
as to the necessity of adhering to the Faith of
Rome, in order to be distinguished from heretics
and schismatics, he has only handed down the
mark of a Catholic, given by his spiritual father,
St. Ambrose, who, lib. i. 47, speaking of the true
test of the orthodoxy of a person, inquires,
" "whether it is not he who is in communion with
the Catholic bishops, that is, with the Church of
Rome" Utrumnam cum Episcopis Catholicis, hoc
est, eum Romana ecclesia convcmret." — See Card.
Mains. Note to the above citation from St. Au
gustine.
Again, 3. St. Peter I found identified with
"the one baptism," or with the forgiveness of sins
in the Church in whatever Sacrament. Thus in
Tertullian, " Thinkest thou heaven is still closed ?
Remember the Lord left here the keys thereof to
Peter, and through him to the Church."* Thus
* Memento claves ejsis hie Dominum Petro,et per eum, ecclesia; reliquisse.
Scorpiocc, n. x. It was manifest to my mind that both this Father and the
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 187
in St. Cyprian : " Whither shall he come that
thirsteth ? To heretics ? or to the Church ? which
is one, and was by the voice of the Lord founded
on one, who also received the keys thereof. She
it is that alone holds and possesses the whole power
of her Spouse and Lord." — Ep. Ixiii. ad Jubaian.
..." There is one baptism, and one Holy Ghost,
and one Church, founded by Christ our Lord upon
Peter, for an original and principle of unity." — Ep.
Ixx. ad Januar. ..." First, to Peter the Lord gave
this power, that that should be loosed in heaven
which he should have loosed on earth." — Ep. Ixxiii.
ad Jub. Thus in Firmilian : " But how great his
error, how exceeding his blindness, who says re
mission of sins can be given in. the synagogues of
heretics, not abiding on the foundation of the one
Church which was once established by Christ on a
rock, — may hence be understood, that to Peter
alone Christ said, f Whatsoever thou shalt bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven ; whatsoever thou
shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.' '
— Inter Ep. S. Cyp. Ep. Ixxv. Thus, too, in St.
Hilary, speaking of St. Peter : ft A blessed keeper
of the gate of heaven, to whose disposal are deliv
ered the keys of the entrance into eternity ; whose
judgment on earth is an authority prejudged in
heaven, so that the things that are either loosed or
Dound on earth, acquire in heaven too a like state
Fathers generally, held, that from St. Peter, as the visible fountain, the power
of" binding and loosing" was dispensed to one other disciple, and is now to
all the Priesthood in communion with him.
188 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
of settlement ! " * Tims, in St Ephroem : " We
hail thee, Peter, the tongue of the Apostles, the
voice of the heralds, the eye of the Apostles, the
keeper of heaven, the first born of those ivho bear
the keys" T. iii. Gr. in SS. Apost. Thus find
ing St. Peter the visible source of those gifts in
the Church which are necessary to all men to the
end of the world, necessary to make them par
takers in " the communion of Saints," I could not
doubt the indispensable importance to myself and
to all Christians, of union with the Holy See !
2. But I discovered further, that the fact of the
transmission of the power of that See from St.
Peter to his successors is insisted on by the early
Fathers. Though convinced of its necessary per
petuity from its very character and declared pur
pose, I found my convictions strengthened by the
value put upon it by the primitive Church.
After having asserted the necessity in his day of
all churches being in communion with the Church
of Home, and having traced the Roman succession
of bishops, St. Irenceus declares : " By this order
and by this succession, both that tradition which is
in the Church from the Apostles, and the preach
ing of the truth, have come, doivn to us"
But as I was thus pursuing my search into the
testimony of the Fathers, a book was put into my
hand, entitled Theophilus Amcricanus , which I
* O beatus cceli janitor cnjns, arbitvio drives rnterni aditus traduntur, r-ijus
terrestve jiidiciuiu pntvjudicata anctoritas sit in cculo ; ut qua? in terris aut
ligata sint aut soluta, statute ejusdem conditionem obtineaut et in ccelo. —
Coin, in St. Matt. c. xvi. n. 7.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 189
found to be a republication by an able American
Jurist of a work entitled Theophilus Anglicanus, by
"CnR. WORDSWORTH, D. D., CANON OF WEST
MINSTER, &c., designed for the Instruction of
tlie Young Student concerning the Church." I at
once turned to the chapter " The Bishop of Rome
no Supremacy, spiritual or temporal, in the
Realms," and I was not a little surprised to read
on page 295 the following statement : " And to de
scend to St. Peter's successors, it is certain also that
St. Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna, Jcnew no-thing of
such supremacy in Pope Aiiicetas ; that Polycrates,
Bishop of Ephesus, and the Synod of Asiatic bish
ops, and St. Irenseus, Bishop of Lyons, and the
Council assembled in that city, knew nothing of
such supremacy in Pope Victor ; that St. Cyprian,
Bishop of Carthage, and the African Bishops, knew
nothing of it in -Pope Stephanus ; that St. Augus
tine and the bishops of Africa knew nothing of it
in Popes Zosimus and Boniface ; and that the
BlSHOPS OF EOME THEMSELVES, for SIX HUNDRED
YEARS, were so far from knowing any thing of such
supremacy as residing in themselves or in any one
else, that Pope Gregory the First denounced the
title universal Bishop as arrogant, wicked, schis-
matical, blasphemous, and anti-Christian." I say
I was not a little surprised at this statement, as my
impressions, from a general view of the Fathers,
were totally different. Still the source, both in
England and America, from which the statement
proceeded, was too respectable not to claim my
190 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
serious attention. Humbly, and with, prayerful
desires to know the truth, I applied to it such at
tention j I now submit the results to the candid
judgment of my old friends, Before I proceed,
however, I must say that I felt bound at the time
to settle in my mind a distinction insisted on by
the learned author, between Supremacy and Prima
cy. And here the task was not difficult, inas
much as it seemed to me to matter little by what
name you characterize a power or dignity, which
gives, by divine institution, to its possessor univer
sal jurisdiction, as in the case of St. Peter and his
successors, and makes individual submission to it
necessary to the enjoyment of the blessings of
Christ's kingdom. You may call that Apostle Pri
mus inter pares, or Summits supra inferior cs, or any
thing else, if you only make him what Christ made
him and the Fathers ascribed to him, the founda
tion of the Church, and the ever-living visible head
to which all must be united, who would live unto
Christ, and be found in Him when He comes to
judge the world.
And now for the statement of Dr. Wordsworth :
What first struck me was the positiveness which
characterized this statement, " It is certain," says
he, and that, too, in regard to a negative thing
" It is certain " that St. Polycarp and the others
named " 'knew nothing" of the supremacy. Now,
I had been led to suppose that, taking the small
number of documents of that early age, Church
historians did not regard the absence of proof in
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH 191
any particular case, on a particular point, as mak
ing it " certain " that that point was not true, pro
vided it had in its favor the general current of
testimony ! Hence I could see no reason why, if the
cases of St. Polycarp, Irenseus, and some others
stood alone, there should be " uncertainty " in re
gard to them. But when I found them linked with
other cases, yea, the principle that seemed to govern
them, prominent and uniform in its operation
throughout the Catholic Church of that early time, I
felt that there was a very high degree of probability,
if not certainty, that Dr. Wordsworth is in error.
1. The case of St. Polycarp and St. Irenaeus.
And here, I hope, I may be allowed the remark,
that the question with me was not, whether St.
Polycarp, St. Irenseus, and the others believed in
the infallibility, under all circumstances, of the
Bishop of Rome, (for this I felt confident that no
Catholic holds,) but it was whether they acknowl
edged the supremacy of his jurisdiction ! * I
* "Here let us observe," says Cardinal Wiseman, " what is meant by
obeying whatever he (the Pope) shall teach or appoint. It is not to be under
stood that we believe, by any means, that he has it in his power to create any
new doctrine for the Church, or appoint any thing to be believed which was
not believed before ; not even that, according to the universally received doc
trine of the Church, he has the power of pronouncing infallibly upon what is
believed in the Church; but simply that it is his duty, the moment an error
arises, to investigate and examine what is the belief of the Church upon the
point, to give an answer regarding it, and, according to the dogma of tlw
Church, if the whole of the Church — the bishops constituting it — should
accede to that decision, the decision is considered necessarily as the voice of
the Church, and consequently the infallible teaching of God. But, as I ob-
serv?d before, it can only be as to a matter, whether such doctrine hath always
been taught, and whether it is actually taught through the universal Church, that
this inquiry is directed ; the power is never exercised for the creation of a single
new opinion, for imposing upon the faith of the Catholic one single new doctritta
192 PRIMACY OF ST. PETEIl IN FAITH AND
hardly need say that the question which disturbed
the peace of the Church at the time was simply
one of usage, which related to the time of keeping
Easter. In regard to this question, Pope Anicetus
had made some demands upon the Churches of the
East, and enforced them by a threat of excommu
nication, and also Pope Victor. Now, to me, it ap
peared reasonable that if these Churches denied
the jurisdiction of the See of Rome, that, instead of
endeavors to change the judgment of that See,
they would have questioned its authority to judge
— would have charged it with usurpation. When,
therefore, I discovered that both St. Polycarp and
St. Irenaeus repaired to the Eoman See * as to the
which has not, till then, teen universally received." — Wiseman's Lectures on Doc
trines, Sfc., p. 168.
In reference to the question of the source of infallibility in the Catholic
Church, about which some difference of opinion, I believe, has existed, I found
advantage was taken of it to meet the charge of disagreements among Protes
tants, — as if the character or effect of the differences was in each case alike !
Now the differences among Protestants pertain to the most vital articles of
faith, and produce the most radical disagreements in religious practice ; while
the differences among Catholics, particularly the one about the exact source
of infallibility in the Church, are matters of mere opinion, which are looked
upon as indifferent in their character, and as having no effect upon religious
practice. For example, take the difference of opinion about the exact source
of infallibility; and what evil proceeds from it? For what possible effect
upon the doctrine of infallibility can be produced by a difference of opinion
merely about its source ? Test it by an example. A law of the United States,
to be binding, must proceed from the House of Representatives, the Senate
and the President of the Union acting respectively in their proper capacity.
Now there have been discussions among the people as to the real source of
the law-making power, showing a difference of opinion. But did any one
ever suppose that such difference took from the value of the law, either by
obscuring its meaning or weakening its sanctions? It struck me, therefore,
as wholly illogical to cite unimportant differences as an offset to the most
vital ones !
* E'uscbius, Id. E. V. C. xxiv. Also Ircnaus, t. i. In regard to the journey
of St. Irenoms, see St. Jerome.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 193
rightful authority, and while they expostulated
with the Pope, on the ground of expediency, they
never so much as intimated a doubt of his jurisdic
tion ; and when, further, I observed that the
Churches who felt themselves aggrieved actually
assembled in council at the bidding of the Pope,
and that, in the case of Pope Victor, St. Irenaeus
entreated him to withhold from the Churches the
evil of excommunication, not on the ground that he
had no right to proceed to this extremity . — which
in their exasperated state was the ground which
would certainly have been urged, if tenable — but
simply on the ground of condescending charity.
Seeing they persisted in their practice, not out of
self-will, but of attachment to ancient usage,* I
could not help the conviction, that instead of its
being "certain" that they knew nothing of the
supremacy of the See of Rome, they furnished the
best circumstantial proof that they acknowledged
it. When, in addition, I reflected upon the strong
passage cited above, in which St. Irenaeus urges
upon all Churches the necessity of resorting to
Rome because of its superior jurisdiction, I felt
how different are the facts of history from the
assertions of prejudiced and self-confident minds!
£. But I was invited on to the case of St Cyprian.
And here I felt myself at home. This Father had
been my favorite study for years, and had already
yt\ir)v /?urrop« -npoffTjicdvTos wj A"? diroK6irrot #Aaj £KK\r]aiaa8£al
eOovg KapdSotnv inimpovoas n'Xsiaa Zrepa irafaivei. Euseb, H. B»
17
194: PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
imparted to my mind new, and at the time dis
quieting, ideas of the powers of the Holy See.
And whoever will turn back and contemplate, in a
spirit of candor, the passages cited in a former
chapter, on this point, must, I have the presump
tion to think, be convinced that these ideas were
not altogether baseless. Still I was willing and
anxious for the sake of truth to reconsider the tes
timony of this Father. A particular instance had
been adduced by Dr. Wordsworth ; and I was led
to examine whether it could, by any possibility, be
so tortured even as to bear witness against those
prerogatives which certainly, on all other occasions,
the saint had so boldly asserted. , But before pro
ceeding, I felt bound to record my protest against
the logic which would make a doubtful action in a
man's life reverse the plain intention of all other
actions of it ; while common sense all the while
was requiring the application of the exactly oppo
site rule.
Dr. Wordsworth says St. Cyprian " knew noth
ing of supremacy in Pope Stephanus." Let us
see what in all honesty are the facts of the case.
To arrive at these facts, I thought it right first to
consider what he said in other cases.
In a letter to Antonianus concerning Pope Corne
lius, he employs at the beginning such language as
this : " You wrote that I should transmit a copy of
the same letter to our colleague Cornelius, that,
having been relieved of anxiety, he might at length
know that you communicate with him, that is, with
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 195
the Catholic Church," * An expression which will
be readily understood by those who have attended
to the repeated declarations of this saint, making
the chair of St. Peter not only the source of au
thority in the Catholic Church, but also her repre
sentative. For example, in his letter to Cornelius
himself he says, "Peter, on whom the Church
had been built by the Lord Himself, f one speaking
for all, and replying with the voice of the Church,
exclaims, < Lord, to whom shall we go ? ' " Again,
in the same letter to Antonianus, he makes the
following reference to Pope Fabian, the predeces
sor of Cornelius. Speaking of the election of the
latter to the See of Koine, he says it occurred
" when the place of Fabian, that is, when the place
of Peter, and the rank of the sacerdotal chair,
was vacant." J And again, in his letter to Pope
Cornelius, he says, "Moreover, after all this, a
pseudo-bishop having been set up for themselves
by heretics, they dare to sail and carry letters
from schismatics and profane persons to the chair
of Peter, and to the chief Church, where the unity
of the Priesthood has begun." § It seemed to me
clear from these incidental (and on that account
more forcible) allusions to the chair of St. Peter,
* Ad Cornelium collegiam nostrum transmitterem ut deposita omni solici-
tudine jam sciret te secum, hoc est, cum catholica ecclesia communicare. Ep.
L. ii. p. 147.
t Petrus super quern, &c. Ep. LV. as before cited.
t Cum Fabiani locus, id est, cum locus Petri et gradus Cathedrae sacerdo-
talis vacaret. Ep. LII. ad Antoni. p. 150.
$ Ad Petri Cathedram, atque ad ecclesiam principalem,imde unitas sacer
dotalis exorta est. — Ep. LV. p. 182-3.
196 PKIMACY OF ST. PETER IK FAITH AND
as in Cyprian's day, holding a peculiar sacerdotal
rank, and being the fountain of " the unity of the
priesthood," that this sainted martyr regarded the
Popes of Rome as having by divine right a certain
jurisdiction over all other bishops, which all other
bishops were bound to concede. But the case of
Pope Stephen was urged by Dr. Wordsworth with
a view manifestly to cast discredit upon St. Cyp
rian's testimony in other cases, or in reference to
the question generally. The case, as represented,
was one of disagreement between this saint and
that Pope on the subject of the baptism of here
tics. That such disagreement existed between Pope
Stephen and some of the African bishops I knew to
be certain ; but how far St. Cyprian was involved
in it I found to be exceedingly doubtful. The fol
lowing is a description of it by St. Vincent Lirens,
whose authority is unquestionable with the Church
of England. He was speaking of the zeal of the
Apostolic See in resisting novelties, and continues
thus : " Not to be tedious, we shall select one in
stance, and this especially from the Apostolic See,
that all may see more clearly than in meridian
light with what energy, with what zeal, with what
perseverance the blessed successors (beata successio)
of the holy Apostles have always defended the
integrity of religion as it was originally delivered.
Formerly, then, Agriphinus, bishop of Carthage,
a man whose memory is venerable, was the first to
maintain that baptism should be repeated, in op
position to the divine canon, to the rule of the
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 197
Universal Church, to the judgment of all his fellow-
priests, to the custom and decrees of his predeces
sors ; which presumption was the cause of much
evil, that it not only gave all heretics a form of
sacrilege, but even gave occasion of error to some
Catholics. When, therefore, all cried out from all
quarters against the novelty, and all priests in
every place struggled against it, each according to
his zeal, Pope Stephen, of blessed memory, who at
that time was prelate of the Apostolic See, in con
junction, indeed, with his colleagues, but yet more
than his colleagues, resisted, thinking it fit, as 1
suppose, that he should surpass all others in the
devotedness of his faith as much as he excelled
them by the authority of his station. Finally, in
the epistle which was then sent to Africa, he de
creed in these words : that NO INNOVATION SHOULD
BE ADMITTED, BUT WHAT WAS HANDED DOWN SHOULD
BE RETAINED. What power had the African Coun
cil or decree ? NONE, through the mercy of God."
— Commonit. c. viii.
In this account of the great Vincentius I ob
served two things : 1, that he bears a noble testi
mony to the superior i( authority " of the See of
Rome ; and 2, says nothing of any collision of St.
Cyprian with Pope Stephen. And probably for
the reason which I found given in a letter by St.
Augustine to him, " that there were not wanting
persons who maintained that St. Cyprian did not
yield to the opinion of Agrippiiius ; but that, to
give it the sanction of his name, the letter and
•17*
198 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
documents were composed under it by presump
tuous and deceitful men." * Here I could not help
contrasting the positiveiicss of Dr. Wordsworth
with the doubtfulness of St. Augustine, and feeling
some little wonder how the former, at this distant
period, should be so much better informed on the
point than the latter, who lived so near the time
But St. Augustine continues, in reply to the Dona-
tists : " Cyprian either did not think at all, as you
represent, or he afterwards corrected his error by
the rule of truth ; or he covered this blemish, as it
were, of his own fair breast, with the abundance of
charity, while he defended most eloquently the,
unity of the Church, spread over the whole world,
and held most steadfastly the bond of peace." f And
referring to his martyrdom, St. Augustine remarks
{( 1 think that the bishop Cyprian may, without any
insult to himself, be compared with the Apostle
Peter, as far as regards the crown of martyrdom
But I ought rather to be afraid of being contume
lious towards Peter. For who knows not that the
primacy (princedom^) of the Apostlcship is to be
preferred before any episcopate whatever ? But
although the grace of the chairs is widely different,
yet one is the glory of martyrs." J From this 1
* " Quamquam non dcsiret qui hoc Cyprianum prorsus non sensisse con-
tendant, sed sub ejns nomine a presumptoribus atque mendacibus firisse con-
fectum." — Ed. xciii. ad Vincent. Rog. S. 38, p. 240, Tom. ii. Ed. Ven.
f Porro autem Cyprianus, aut non sensit oinnino quod eum senisse recita-
tis ; aut hoc postea correxit in rogula veritatis, aut hunc quasi naeviim sui
candidissimi pectoris cooperuit ubere caritatis dum unitatem ecclesiqs toto
orbe crcscentis, et copiosissime defendit, et perseverantissiine tenuit vincu-
lum pads. — p. 247, ad Vinct.
J Ciuia eniin neacit ilium apostolatus principqtum cuilibet episcopatui praa
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 199
became convinced that, even if the disagreement
between St. Cyprian and Pope Stephen were such
as had been represented, it was either maintained
on the part of that martyr in perfect consistency
with his known reverence for the controlling au
thority of the See of Rome, or was so repented of
as that he died in communion with that See, as did
also the other contending bishops of Africa, if we
may trust St. Jerome. " St. Cyprian," says that
father, " endeavored to shun pits that were bro
ken, and not to drink of the waters of others ; and
on that account, reprobating the baptism of heretics,
forwarded the African Synod, on this subject, to
Stephen, then bishop of the Roman city, the twenty-
sixth from blessed Peter ; but this effort proved fruit
less. Finally, those very bishops who with him
had determined that the heretics should be rebap-
tized, turning back to the ancient custom, issued a
new decree." — Dial. Contr. Lucif.
In short, I discovered that in the whole of this con
troversy, even admitting that all proceeded from
the pen of St. Cyprian which is ascribed to it,
nothing was said even by himself or associates
which implied an assumption or overestimate of
jurisdiction on the part of Pope Stephen, but only
an indiscreet use of lawful prerogatives.* Instead
of any resistance of the claim of jurisdiction made
by the Roman See, I found every litigated question
ferendum ? Sed et si distal cathedrarum gratia mia est truncn gloria marty-
rum. — T. ix. 1. ii. De Baptism, contra Donat. n. I. col. 182. Or, propter pri-
matum quern in discipulis habuit. — T. iv. Enar. in Ps. cviii. ru 1.
* Ep. Finniliani inter Cyprian. — Tom. iiL p. 265, Ed. Wircclmrg.
£00 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
referred to its judgment as by divine arrangement.
St. Cyprian himself, in respect to Martianus, en
treats this very Pope Stephen to interfere for the
preservation of discipline : ( ' Let letters be addressed
from THEE — (but why from Stephen, the blamed
Stephen, if his (Cyprian's) own authority was
equal ?) — be addressed from THEE to the province
and the people of Aries, WHEREBY Martianus, BEING
EXCOMMUNICATED,* another may be substituted in
his room " — a request which, in my view, implied
some knowledge, on the part of St. Cyprian, of
supremacy in Pope Stephen, as the act requested,
to be lawful in the dioceses of other bishops, must
have been an act of supremacy.
Here the further case of St. Augustine was pre
sented. ft He and the bishops of Africa knew
nothing," says Dr. Wordsworth, " of supremacy
in Popes Zosimus and Boniface."
It must be admitted, I thought, that this asser
tion falls to the ground, if it should appear that St.
Augustine, in his writings, maintains, generally, a
supremacy of jurisdiction in the See of St. Peter.
I turned to these writings : I read the following :
" In the Catholic Church the succession of
priests from the very chair of St. Peter, to whom
the Lord, after His resurrection, committed his
sheep to be fed, down even to the present bishop,
keeps me." — T. iii. Contr. Ep. Fund. Manich. Col.
269. Again : " That city (Carthage) had a bishop
* Qiiihus litteris absterrito Martiano, alias in locum cjus substitutur. — Ept
Ixvii. p. 249, Ed. Ven.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. £01
of no slight authority, who was able not to heed
the multitude of enemies conspiring against him,
when he saw himself united by letters of com
munion both with the Roman Church, in which
the primacy of the Apostolic chair has always been
in force,* and with other lands." — T. ii. Ep. xliii.
Gloria et aliis Dvnat. n. 7, Col 136. I recalled,
too, his strong words in respect to St. Cyprian :
<( Who knows not that the princedom of the Apos-
tleship (at Rome) is to be preferred before any epis
copate whatsoever." Besides, he seemed to me to
recognize in one of the Popes (Zosimus) alluded to
something more than ordinary authority. " Where
as," he writes, " Pelagius and Coelestius, the authors
of this heresy, were, by the vigilance of the coun
cils of bishops in aid of the Savior, who protects
His own Church, also by two venerable prelates of
the Apostolic See, Pope Innocent and Pope Zosi
mus, condemned, &c," — T. ii. Ep. CXC. But
why single out the popes of Rome in this case of
discipline, if they had no more jurisdiction than
other bishops ? To me, therefore, it became quite
manifest that St. Augustine did recognize in the
Roman See a preeminent right of jurisdiction ?
And now I was brought to that most extraordi
nary assertion of Dr. Wordsworth, that the Popes
themselves for six hundred years recognized in
themselves no such right. I say extraordinary ;
as a few hours search enabled me to verify the fol-
* Romance ecclesicc, in qua semper apostolkce cathedra viguit principatus.
PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN ¥AITH AND
lowing passage, which, to my mind, presented an
almost continuous series of the most irresistible tes
timony to the contrary: 1. I began with Pope
Julius, who lived early in the fourth century. He
wrote on the subject of the Arian disturbances at
Alexandria, and expostulated thus : " Why were
we not written to concerning the Church, especially
of Alexandria ? Or are you ignorant that this hath
been the custom, first to write to us, and thus what
is just be decreed from this place 1 * If, therefore,
any such suspicion fell upon your bishop there, it
was befitting to write to this Church. . .Bear with
me cheerfully, I beseech you, for what I write is
for the common weal. For what we have received
from the blessed Apostle Peter, the same do I make
known to you. . ." — Ep. ad Eusebian, n. 21. The
true force of the above passage appeared in the
fact that this Pope had summoned these Arians to
Eome for trial. "It behooved you, beloved, to
come hither, and not to refuse,f in order that this
business may be terminated. ' — Ib. n. 6. They
give their pleas for not appearing before him, ur
ging want of sufficient notice, (n. 6,) — the state of
affairs in the East (n. 7) ; and lastly, that the let
ter of citation was addressed only to Eusebius and
his associates (n. 8) ; but, however vain may have
been their pleas for not coming to Kome, they
never questioned the authority that summoned
{H dyvours on TOVTO £60$ fiv irp6repov ypafavOai fiftiv, Kat ovrn^ I'vOc?
TO. SiKaia.
t UEI dnavrriaai,
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 203
them; while Athanasius actually obeyed and re
mained in the holy city for years. Here I asked
myself, Did Pope Julius know nothing in himself
of supreme jurisdiction ?
£. I turned to POPE DAMASTJS, who, writing to
the East at the time of the Council of Arimiiium,
says, " No advantage could arise from the number
of those who assembled at Ariminum, seeing that
it is certain that neither the Roman bishop, whose
opinion ought to have been sought for before all
others* nor Vincentius," &c. Again, to the same
Churches : " Most honored children, in that your
friendliness bestows on an apostolic chair the rev
erence due, you confer the greatest honor on your
selves. For although, especially in this holy
Church, wherein the holy Apostle, sitting, taught
in what way it beseems us to manage the helm
which has been put into our hands, yet do we
confess ourselves unequal to the dignity; but,
therefore, do we strive in every way, if it may be,
that we may be able to attain unto the glory of that
blessedness. Know, therefore, that long since we
deposed (or cut off) the profane Timotheus. . .with
his impious doctrine." f Here, too, I asked my
self, Did Pope Damasus really know nothing of
supremacy in himself?
3. I turned next to the epistles of POPE ANAS-
* Cujus ante omnes fuit expetenda sententia. — Ep. i., Synd. OricntaWms.
Galland. J. vi. p. 321.
f On the above epistle Theodoret remarks, " When the entirely praisewor
thy Damasus learned that this heresy had sprung up, he deposed and excom
municated, not only Apollinarius, but also Timotheus, his disciple
£04 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
TAsrcrs I., and read as follows. Speaking of some
imputed neglect, lie says, " Far be this from the
Catholic discipline of the Roman Church As
suredly care shall not be wanted on my part to
guard the faith of the Gospel in my people ; and
• to visit by letter, as far as I am able, the members
of my body, throughout the divers regions of the
earth, (Partesque corporis mei per spatia diversa
terrarum,) to prevent any beginning of a profane
interpretation from creeping in, which may have
for its object to confound devout minds by spread
ing its darkness." Here, too, I put it to my con
science, Did Pope Anastasius know nothing of
supremacy in himself?
4. I proceeded to POPE SIRICIUS, and found the
following among other testimonies : " Taking into
account my office, it is not for me to choose on
whom it is incumbent that there be a zeal for the
Christian religion greater than that of all other
persons, to dissemble, and remain silent. I bear
the burdens of all who are heavily laden. Yea,
rather in me that burden is borne by the blessed
Apostle Peter, who, we trust, in all things protects
and has regard to us who are the heirs of his gov
ernment." * Again : " Let it suffice that faults have
hitherto been committed in this matter ; and now
let the above-named rule be observed by all priests
who do not wish to be rent from that solid apostolic
* Haec portat in nobis beatus apostolus Petrus, qui nos in omnibus, ut con-
fidimus, administrations sure protegit et tuetur ha;redes. — Ep. i. ad Himer
Tairac. Ep. n. 1, p. 533. Gal land. T. vii.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 205
rock upon which CHRIST constructed THE UNIVER
SAL CHURCH."* Here, too, I asked myself, Did
POPE SIRICIUS really know nothing of supremacy
in himself?
5. Satisfied with the manifest claim of this POPE,
I next opened the epistles of Pope Innocent L, and
read, " Let us, therefore, begin with the help of
the holy Apostle Peter, through whom both the
Apostleship and the Episcopate took their rise in
CiiRiST.f These, then, are the things which it
behooves every Catholic bishop, having before his
eyes the judgment of God, henceforward to observe
that if any causes or contentions arise the
dispute be settled, agreeably to the Synod of Nicsea,
by an assembly of the same province, and that it be
not lawful for any one [not to the prejudice, how
ever, of the Roman Church, to which, in all causes,
reverence ought to be preserved +] to leave the
priests, who, by the will of God, govern the Church
of God, and to have recourse to other provinces.
But if greater causes be brought forward, let them,
after the judgment of the bishop, be referred to the
Apostolic See, as the Synod resolved and blessed
custom requires."" § — Ep. ii. Galland. t. viii. Again ;
' ' After having caused your letter to be read several
* Omnes teneant sacerdotes, qui nolunt ah apostolicte Petras, super quam
Christus universalem construxit ecclesiam, solidate, divelli. — Ib. n. 3, p. 534.
t Perquem et Apostolatus et Episcopatus in Christus coepit exordium.
J The words in brackets are not found in some of the ancient manuscripts,
but are preserved in the best editions.
§ Ad sedem Apostolicam, sicut synodus (see Ep. Synod. Concil. Sardic. ad
Julium.) statiut, et beata consuetude exigit, post judicium Episcopate referan
tur.
18
£06 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
times to me, I noticed that a kind of injury was
done to the Apostolic See, as unto the head of the
churches [quasi ad caput ecclesiarium] that state
ment was sent, the sentence of that See being still
treated as doubtful. The renewed questioning
contained in your report compels me, therefore, to
repeat in plainer terms the subject," &c. — Ep.
xvii. n. 1. Again : " Keeping to the precedents of
ancient tradition. . .you have. . .established the firm
ness of your religion, no less now by consulting me
than when you formerly passed your sentence ; ap
proving, as you have done, of a reference to our
judgment, knowing what is due to the Apostolic
See, knowing that all of us who have been placed
in this position desire to follow that Apostle from
whom the Episcopate itself and the whole authority
of this title has been derived. "With him for our
model, we know both how to condemn what is evil
and approve what is commendable." — Ep. clxxxi.
ad Council. Carthag. Ed. Bened. S. Aug. t. ii.
Again : " Carefully, therefore, and as was befit
ting, do you consult what is the secret wish of this
Apostolic dignity * (a dignity, I repeat, upon
which falls, besides those things that are without,
the solicitude or care of all the churches^) as to what
opinion is to be held in matters of such moment ;
having herein followed the pattern of the ancient
rule, which you, equally with myself, know has
always been observed by the whole world.-f Yea,
why have you confirmed this by your* own act, but
* Congrue Apostolici consulitis honoris arcana.
f (Juaia toco semper ab orbs niecuui uosiis t-sse servatam.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 207
that you know that, throughout all provinces,
Answers to questions always emanate from the
Apostolic spring, especially as often as questions of
faith are agitated 1 I am of opinion that all our
brethren and fellow-bishops ought not to refer but
to Peter, that is, to the author of their name and
honor, even as your friendliness has now referred
(to know) what may be the common weal of all the
Church throughout the whole world* Where
fore we do, by the authority of the Apostolic power,
[ Apostolic! vigoris auctoritate,] declare Pelagiusand
Ccelestius. . .deprived of the communion of the
Church." — Galland. Ep. xx. ad cone. Meliv. n. 1,
£, 6, p. 60&.f Once more : " We cannot wonder
that your friendliness follows the institutes of those
who have gone before you, and refers unto us, as
unto the head and chief of the Episcopate, [ad nos
quasi ad caput atque adapicem episcopatus referre,]
whatsoever can cause doubt ; that, by consulting
the Apostolic See, to wit, it may, even on doubtful
matters, decide on something that is certain and
ought to be done." — Galland. t. viii. Ep. xxxvii.
Felici, n. 1 . J Here, indeed, I asked myself, —
* Quod per omnes provincias de Apostolica fonte pctentibus responsa sem-
>er emanent. Prcesertim quoties fidei ratio ventilatur, arbitror omnes fratres
8t coepiscopos nostros nonnisi ad Petrum, id est, sui nominis et honoris auc-
•orern referre debere, velut nunc retulit vestra dilectio, quod per totuiu mun-
lum possit ecclesiis omnibus in commune prodesse.
f Observe the well-known words of St. Augustine on the above decree :
" Duo concilia missa sunt ad sedem Apostolicam inde etiam rescripta vene-
nint. Causa finita est; utinam aliquando finiatur error." — Serm. cxxxi.
J The Council of Carthage, represented as assisting the Popes, here makes
application to Rome as follows: "We have considered that what hus been
done by us was to be made known to your holy charity, that to the decrees
made by our lowliness there might also be added the authority of the Apostolic
Sec;, (etiam Apcstolicse &edis adhibiatur auctoritas.") — Galland. t. viii. ep. xxvi.
PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
Did Pope Innocent I. know nothing of supremacy
in himself?
6. I next considered the epistles of Popes Zosi-
mus and Boniface in the time of Augustine.
1. The Epistles of Pope Zosimus, the successor
of St. Innocent, 417. " Although/' says he, " the
tradition of the Fathers has assigned so great an
authority to the Apostolic See that no one should
dare dispute about a judgment given ly it, and
that See, by regulations and canons, has kept to
this ; and the discipline of the Church, in the laws
which it yet follows, still pays to the name of Peter,
from whom that See descends, the reverence due ;
for canonical antiquity, by universal consent, willed
that so great a power should belong to that Apos
tle, a power also derived from the actual promise
of Christ our God, that it should be his to loose
what was bound and to bind what was loosed ; an
equal state of power being bestowed on those who,
by his will, should be found worthy to inherit his
See. For he has both charge of all the churches,
and especially of this wherein he sat ; nor does he
allow any storm to shake one particle of the privi
lege, or any part of the sentence, of that See, to
which he has given his name as a foundation
which no one can rashly attack but at MA own
peril. Seeing, then, that Peter is the head of so
great authority, and that he has confirmed the sub
sequent decrees of the Fathers, that by all laws,
human and divine, the Roman. Church is strength
ened, and you are not ignorant, dearest brethren,
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. £09
that we rule over his place, and are in possession
of the authority of his name. . . .nevertheless, al
though so great be our authority that none may
refute our sentence, yet we have done nothing
which we have not of our own will made known
by letter to you, conceding this to the brother
hood." — Ep. xiv., p. 18, 19, t. ix., Galland. 2.
Next the Epistles of St. Boniface, the successor of
St. Zosimus, 418. Writing to a bishop of the East,
he says, ' ' On you, dearest brother, devolves the
entire care of those Churches, which you will rec
ognize as having been, by us, intrusted to you as
the vicegerent of the Apostolic See."* — Ep. V.
Rufo. Ep. Thessal
Again : ' ' The institution of the universal Church
took its beginning from the honor bestowed upon
the blessed Peter, in whom its government and
headship reside. f For from him, as its source, did
ecclesiastical discipline flow over all the Churches,
when the culture of religion began to make prog
ress. The precepts of the Synod of Nicasa bear
no other testimony ; insomuch that that Synod did
not attempt to make any regulations in his regard,
as it saw nothing could be conferred that was supe
rior to his own dignity ; it knew, in fine, that
every thing had been bestowed on him by the word
of the Lord. It is, therefore, certain that this
* Qiias tibi vice sedis apostolicte a nobis crcditas recognosces.
f Instittitio universalis ecclesire de beati Petri honore sumpsit principiiim,m
ffao regimen ejus et suinina consistit. " A sentence," says Mr. Watenvorth,
'obviously capable of various rendering.'"
18*
PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
Church, is to the Churches spread over the whole
world as the head is to its own members ; from
which Church whoso has cut himself off becomes
an alien from the Christian religion, whereas he
has begun to be not in the same bonds of fellow
ship."*
Passing by many striking testimonies, I pro
ceeded to Pope Leo, 440, who says, " The blessed
Peter ceases not to preside over his own See, and
he enjoys a never-ceasing fellowship with the ever
lasting priest — Christ. For that solidity which
Peter himself also made, a ' rock ' received from
the rock Christ, has passed onwards to his heirs
also."f — T. i. Serm. V. in Natel Ord. c. iv.
Again : " Whereas our case is extended through
out all the Churches — this being required of us
by the LORD, who committed the primacy of the
Apostolic dignity to the most blessed Apostle Peter
in reward of his faith, establishing the universal
Church on the solidity of him, the foundation
Wherefore, following the example of those whose
memory is venerable unto us, we have committed
to one brother, a fellow-bishop, Anastasius, to act
in our stead (at Thessalonica). We have enjoined
him to be watchful. . . .To whom, that your friendli
ness, in all things pertaining to ecclesiastical disci-
* Cum videret, nihil supra merituni suum certum posse conferri, omnia de-
nique huic novcrat Domini sermone concessa. Hanc ergo ecclesiis toto orbe
diffusis velut caput suorum certum est esse membrorurn, aqua se quisquis ab-
ecidit, fit Christians religionis extorris, cum in eadem non coeperit esse corn-
page.
f Soliditas enim ilia, quam de Petrae Christo etiam ipse Petra factus accepit
IQ sues quoque se transiudit hx redes.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 211
pline, be obedient, we admonish you." — Addressed
to the Metropolitans throughout Iliricum. — Ep. V.
r 9 ^
L. 6, o.
From St. Leo I proceeded to Pope Gelasius,
492. The following is from an encyclical letter to
the bishops of Syria, never before cited : " Come,
you, most honorable, to that which you yourselves
proclaim the holy chair (See), run to the immovable
rock of Peter, number yourselves with the Apos
tolic choir,, make sure the crown of your victory." '
— Tom. II. p. 655, Ed. Card. Mains. Again:
" "With what reason and what consistency can other
sees be defended, if the ancient and long-existing
reverence be not paid to the See of the most blessed
Peter, the first See, by which the dignity of all
priests has always been strengthened and con-
firmed,f and to which, by the invincible and special
judgment of the three hundred and eighteen
Fathers, the highest honor was adjudged, as being
men who bore in mind the Lord's sentence, ' Thou
art Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my
Church.' And again to the same Peter, ( Lo, I
have prayed for THEE, that THY faith FAIL NOT.'
And that sentence, ' If thou lovest me, feed my
sheep.' "Wherefore, then, is the Lord's discourse
so frequently directed to Peter ? Was it that the
rest of the holy and blessed Apostles were not
* Venite et vos, O honorandissimi, ad earn quam vos ipsi sanctam pradicas-
tis Cathedram : accurrite ad immoliilem Petri petrain ; connumcrate vos choro
Apostolico; confirmate victoria) vestra coronas.
f Si prima> — Petri sedi antiqua et vetusta reverentia non defertur, per
quam omnium saccrclotum dignitas semper est roborata atque firmata.
2 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH AND
clothed with like virtue ? Who dare assert this ?
No ; but that, by a head being constituted, the oc
casion of schism might be removed ; and that the
compact bond of the body of Christ, thus uniformly
tending, by the fellowship of a most glorious love,
to one head, might be shown to be one, and that
there might be ONE CHURCH faithfully believed in.*
For which cause I have said our Fathers, —
the merits of whose virtues raised them to the con
fessor's most glorious palm and to tha martyr's
resplendent crown, — these men, filled with love
for Christ, referred to that See wherein Peter, the
prince of the Apostles, the (thence) derived origin
of their priesthood, seeking thence the weightiest
Duttresses to give firmness to their solid structures ; f
that by this spectacle it may be manifest to all
men that the Church of Christ is truly one through
out and indivisible, a Church which, knit together
by the bond of concord and the marvellous Woof
of charity, might be seen to be the one coat of
Christ, seamless throughout. There were assuredly
twelve Apostles, endowed with equal merits and
equal dignity ; and whereas all shone equally with
spiritual light, yet was it Christ's will that one
among them should be the ruler ; and him, by an
admirable dispensation, did he guide to Rome
* Et una monstraretur compago corporis Christ!, quae ad unum caput glo-
riosissima dilectionis societate concurreret j et una esset ecclesia cui fidcliter
crederetur.
t Ad illam sedem qnam prineeps Apostolorum Petrus; sui sacerdotii stimpta
principia repleti Christ! charitate mittebant, SUE inde soliditatis gravissima
firmitatis roboraincnta poscentes.
DISCIPLINE OF PRIMITIVE CATHOLIC CHURCH.
and there he shone conspicuous for power .of doc
trine ; also, made glorious by the shedding of his
blood, does he repose in a place of everlasting rest,
granting to the see, which he himself blessed, that
it be, according to the Lord's promise, never over
come by the gates of hell, and that it be the safest
harbor for the tempest-tossed. In that harbor who
soever shall have reposed shall enjoy a blessed and
eternal place of safety.* Whereas, he that shall
have despised it, it is for him to see to it what
kind of excuses he will plead at the day of judg
ment."— T. X. Galland. p. 672. See also next
letter, Id. p. 679. Again : " The holy Koman
Catholic and Apostolic Church has been raised
above the other Churches, not by any synodal
decrees, but from the evangelical voice of our Lord
and Savior has it obtained the primacy, the saying,
' Thou art Peter ; and upon this rock I will build
my Church.' " — Decret. Concl. Rom. Sub. Gel.
Col 1261, Labb. In ibid. Col 1275. Pope Ge-
lasius is called by the second Council of Home,
"The Vicar of Christ."
Here I am forced to forbear. The records to
the same point are abundant down to the period of
Gregory the Great. But my time and space are
limited — and enough, it seemed to me, was con
tained in what I have already submitted to make it
certain that the bishops of Home, as occupiers of
* Prastans sedi quam ipse benedixit, ut aportis infer! nunquam pro Domini
promissione vincatur omniumque sit fluctuantium tutissimus portus. In quo
qui requievcrit, beata et eterria statione gaudebit.
£14 PRIMACY OF ST. PETER IN FAITH, &C.
the See of St. Peter, supposed themselves possessed
of a supremacy of jurisdiction, and that their claim
was never disputed in the early Church ; and that
Pope Gregory I. is not an exception. He may have
used strong words in reference to the attempt at
Constantinople to interfere with the prerogatives of
the Apostolic See ; but the following was conclu
sive in my mind that he held to these prerogatives.
ff The care," says he in his expostulation with the
Patriarch John, who had used the title " universal
bishop," — " the care of the whole Church was
committed to Peter, and yet he is not called the
universal Apostle." — Ep. IV. £0. And further
in respect to Constantinople : " Who doubts it is
subject to the Apostolic See ? " And again :
" When bishops commit a fault, I know not what
bishop is not subject to it " — the See of Eome.
And finally, in his instructions to St. Augustine :
" WE give you no jurisdiction over the Bishops of
Gaul But we commit to your care all the
bishops of Britain, that the ignorant among them
may be instructed, the weak strengthened, and the
perverse corrected by your authority." *
* His. Bede, 1. i., c. 27, Resp. 9, Spelm. Concil. p. 98.
APPLICATION OF FACTS, &C. £15
CHAPTER XIX.
THE APPLICATION OF THE FACTS IN THE TWO PRECEDING
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
NEAR the conclusion of the last chapter was a
citation from Pope Boniface I., in the following
words : " It is, therefore, certain, that this church "
(meaning the Roman) " is, to the churches spread
over the whole world, as the head is to its own
members ; from which Church whoso has cut him
self off becomes an alien from the Christian Re-
In making an application of these words, which
had seemed to me to be in keeping with holy
Scripture as understood by the Fathers of the
Church generally, I asked myself how they com
ported with the tone of sentiment and action in the
early Anglican branch ? whether there was any
thing to justify the assertion of Mr. Blackstone
(Comm. b. 4, c. 8), that " the ancient British
Church, by whomsoever planted, was a stranger
to the Bishop of Rome and his pretended au
thority 1 "
Before the middle of the first century, it ap
peared that the Romans had acquired, by force of
arms, considerable territory in Britain. From the
usual policy of the early Christians, and from the
fact that the faith of the Christians at Rome was
so soon " spoken of throughout the whole world,"
216 APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
(Horn. i. 8,) we might, I thought, reasonably sup
pose the cross to have entered that country through
the breach made by the sword. Be this as it may,
I found that a king of England, if we may trust
the venerable Bede, by the Latin name of Lucius ,
became, about the year 167, a convert to Christi
anity, and was admitted into the Church by appli
cation to the See of Rome. The words of Bede
are : " In the year of the Incarnation of our Lord
167, Lucius, the King of Britain, sending letters
to Eleutherius, who had been Bishop of Rome for
fifteen years with very great credit, humbly peti
tioned and obtained the request to be made a
Christian."* — Epit. V. Bede. Hence it seemed
to me certain that the Bishop of Rome, in 167, was
known in Britain, and his authority recognized.
The next evidence which I discovered of inter
course between England and Rome was in the his
tory of the Council of Aries. " On the first day
of August, A. D. 314," says Fleury, "thirty-three
bishops assembled at Aries, in Gaul, for the pur
pose of condemning the Donatist schism. Great
Britain was represented by the bishops of York
and London, (he should have added Lincoln.) f
Pope Sylvester sent two legates, priests, and two
deacons."
After condemning the Donatists, &c., they sent
* Anno ab incarnatione Domini 167 Eleutherius Roniae pnesul factus quin-
decim annos ecclesiam gloriosissime rexit cui litteras Rex Britannia; Lucius
mittens ut Christianus efficeretur petit et imploravit.
f See Labbe Conuc. i., 1430, corrected by Bede. ii., c. 16-18. — Oak Anton. Iter
96, 145.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE. 217
the decision to Pope Sylvester, together with a
synodal letter, in which they say, " Would to God,
our dear brother, you could have assisted at this
grand spectacle ; the condemnation of the Dona-
tists would have been still more severe, and our
joy greater ; but you could not leave those places
where the Apostles preside [mais vous ne pouvez
quitter ces lieux ou les apostres president], and
where their blood continually renders glory to
God. And we have judged according to the an
cient usage [selon Fancien usage], it belongs prin
cipally to you to notify to the others, since you
have the greatest part in the government of the
Church [ la plus grande part dans le gouvernement
de Feglise].— Ecct. Hist. 13, X. Ch. 14. This
synodal letter is signed by all the bishops, includ
ing the bishops of York, London, and Lincoln, and
hence shows that, instead of ignorance of the
Bishop of Rome on the part of the British Church,
she must have known, through the document
signed by three of her bishops at least, that that
bishop had the chief part of the government of the
Church ; and this by no modern concession, but
according to ancient usage ; not by any civil or
ecclesiastical arrangement, but by that right which
springs from the possession of the See " where the
Ap ost !c s preside."
rihe next discoverable intercourse between Eng
land and Rome I found was in the great Council
of Nice, 325. Among the three hundred and
eighteen bishops assembled in this Council, St.
19
£18 APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
Athanasius places, it is thought, the bishops of Brit
ain. — In Hist. Asia, ad Monach. n. £8, p. 360,
T. i. Ed. 1698. Be this so or not, it is certain
that in the second Council of Alexandria, 363,
Britain is named among the countries who had- re
ceived the decrees of Nice. — Labbe, T. ii. col. 825.
Now it is well known, not only that in the Council
of Nice itself did the legates of Rome assert the
supremacy of that See, but also that in the decrees
of the Council such supremacy was distinctly ad
mitted. If there can be any question of the mean
ing of the sixth Canon from the obscurity of its
wording, that question is settled by the under
standing of those who lived nearest the time.
Pope Gelasius, in the following century, seemed to
me trustworthy authority, where he says, as al
ready cited, " For with what reason and what con
sistency can other sees be defended, if the ancient
and long-existing reverence be not paid to the See
of the most blessed Peter, the first See, by which
the dignity of all priests has always been strength
ened and confirmed, and to which, by the invinci
ble and special judgment of the three hundred and
eighteen Fathers, the highest honor was adjudged,
as based on the declaration of our Lord, Matt.
xvi. 18."*
But if any thing were wanting to this authority,
it appeared to be supplied by the great Council of
Sardica, A. D. 347, which has ever been considered,
* See also citation from Pope Boniftce.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE. £19
I believe, by the learned as supplementary to that
of Nice. In this Council of Sardica, Britain, I
found, from Athanasius,* was represented; while
its acts emphatically recognized the primacy or
supreme prerogatives of the See of Rome. The
following may be seen in Canon iv. as proposed by
Ha^sius : " If any bishop be condemned in any
cause, and thinks the cause is good, and that a
new trial ought to take place, . . .let us honor the
memory of the holy Apostle Peter, and let those
who investigated the cause write to the Roman
bishop ; and if he judge that a new trial ought to be
had, let it be granted, and let him appoint judges.
But, if he judge that the cause is such that the
proceedings should not be called in question, they
shall be confirmed. Is this the will of all ? the
Synod answered, It is our will.9' f This, with other
Canons regulating appeals, was forwarded to Pope
Julius, in a Synodal letter, in which the Fathers
say, " This will seem to be excellent and most
suitable, if the priests of the Lord report to the
headf that is, to the See of the Apostle Peter, from
the several provinces." +
Here, then, the proof seemed to me incontrover
tible, that, in the year 347, the Church in Britain
must both have known and acknowledged the au
thority of the See of St. Peter.
* In Apologia Cent. Arian. n. 1, Tom. i. part. I. ed. 1698.
f Cone. Sard. can. iv. Torn. i. Sard. Cone. col. 640.
} Floe enim optimum et valde congruentissimurn esse videbitur,si ad caput,
id e*\, ad Petri Apostoli sedein, de shigulis quibusque proviuciis Domini refe-
rant sacerdotes. — Ep. Synd. Sard. Hard. col. cone. Tom. i.
APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
Daring the first quarter of the fifth century, 1
found Pelagianism made such fearful progress in
Britain as to require the interference of the chief
watchman of the Church; and hence that Pope
Celestine, in about 423, was induced, by the rep
resentations of the deacon Palladius, to despatch
Germanus, a bishop of Gaul, in his name to the
British Church,* to arrest, if possible, the growing
evil. Lupus, the Bishop of Troyes, was appointed
to accompany him. Their mission was eminently
successful. Yea, to use the language of another,
"The triumph of orthodoxy was complete; and
Germanus, before he quitted the scene of victory,
visited the tomb of St. Alban, where he deposited
a small box of relics that he brought with him
from Gaul, taking in exchange a handful of dust
from the grave, that he might place it in a new
Church at Auxerre, which he afterwards dedicated
in honor of the British martyr, "f
I learned from Constantius, however, in his Life
of Germanus, that this bishop was sent in conse
quence of a new outbreak of the heresy a second
time, but found very little difficulty in suppress
ing it.J
Here, again, early in the fifth century, we find
* At! actinnem Palladii diaconi Papa Celestinns Germamira Antisiodo-
rensern Episcopum vice aua mitt.it, ut dettirbatis hi'reticis, Britannos ad Catho-
licam fidern dirig it. — S. Prosper in chron. anno 429. In writing against Caspian
he repeats the same ; and as he was a contemporary with Germanus, living in
Gaul, and being afterwards secretary to St. Celestine, no better authority could
be wished.
f The fact taken from V. Bede, i. c. 18.
J See also Erric and Bede^ith Usher, Brit. Ant. EccL c. xii.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
the Bishop of the Holy See exercising his authority
in Britain, through a vicar, who is received there
with open arms, and listened to with all the respect
suitable to his high commission. No one, there
fore, it seemed to me, could justly affirm that, in
the fifth century, the Church in Britain was " a
stranger either to the Bishop of Rome or his au
thority."
About the middle of this century, it is well
known that the Romans were compelled to with
draw their arms ; and the Christians were driven
back into bordering islands or mountain fastnesses
before the invading Saxons. Thus cut off from
communication with the other portions of the
Catholic Church, it struck me as reasonable that
they would become lax in their discipline, and fall
a prey, perhaps, to the prevailing heresies — partic
ularly as the heresies seem, after the mission of
Germanus, to have extended themselves in the
mountains of Wales. Hence I was not surprised
to find that the British historian, Gildas, writing
about 550, represented the Christians as having
become, in his time, sadly deteriorated both in faith
and morals. Still he gave them credit generally,
as I perceived, for orthodoxy in respect to the
doctrine of the Trinity, the Incarnation of our
Lord, and future rewards and punishments ; and
also stated that, among other Catholic truths and
usages, they looked upon St. Peter as the Prince
of the Apostles, and the source of all priestly au
thority in the Church.
19*
APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
Thus far, therefore, the accumulative force of
the testimony is utterly against the assertion of Mr.
Blackstone. But there is one more item.
On looking further into the Epitome of the V.
Bede, I discovered the following record : " In the
year 430, the Scots having believed in Christ, Pal-
ladius was sent to them by Pope Ccclestine, as their
first bishop."*
Here again was an act, which, to my mind,
implied at least that, in the year of our Lord 430,
the Christians in Britain were under the supervision
of the Holy See, and hence must have known and
recognized its authority.
These facts served with me a double purpose :
1st, to show with what caution we should receive
the statements of the best Protestant authority in
England, when they relate to the jurisdiction or
Primacy of the See of St. Peter ; and, 2dly, to
enable me to see the little value which should be
put upon the opposition that Augustine met with
from the Welsh bishops and monks, in his efforts
to plant Christianity among our Saxon forefathers.
For if these bishops and monks, as it is pretended,
knew nothing of the prerogatives of the Holy See,
* Anno 430, Palladium ad Scotas in Christum, credentes a Ccelestin. Papa
primus mittitur Episcopus. — V. Bcde, epitome.
Though the documents are few, and the proofs somewhat inferential, which
show that the Church in Britain acknowledged the supremacy of the Holy See,
still both seemed to me sufficient, when taken with the unquestionable fact
that Britain was in full communion with the Catholic Church, and that this
Church, at the period to which we allude, held it necessary for every Church
to be in submission to the See of St. Peter as the centre of Divine unity and
the source of Apostolic power.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
it was clear to my mind that their want of knowl
edge must have been owing to their general igno
rance ; to their having so long been cut off, by the
wars of the Saxons, from all communication with
other Christians, as to have lost sight of their real
privileges and duty as members of the one body of
Christ. But it struck me that perhaps the more
natural solution of the difficulty might be found in
a mistake on our part as to the real nature of their
opposition to Augustine — an opposition growing,
not so much out of prejudice to his religious views,
as out of dislike to his apparent friendship with
their Saxon oppressors.* Be this as it may, I
* A certain document, found in Wiikin's and Spelman's Councils, purport
ing to have been the answer of Dinoth to Augustine, is pleaded, as indicating,
on the part of the Church of the Britons, an ignorance of the jurisdiction of
Rome. In answer let it be observed, that this document (1) bears intrinsic
marks of spuriousness. It professes to have been written soon after the Saxon
invasion, and by a people who detested the Saxon race, and yet it contains two
Sazon words, helpio and cleimio, which, under the circumstances, is hardly con
sistent with its genuineness. (2) It speaks of the Arch-episcopal See as then
' being at Kacrlin on Uske, when by reference to the Antiquities of the Church of
Britain, by Archbishop Usher, chap. v. p. 64-65, I found that this See had ac_
tually been transferred, fifty years before the time of Augustine, to Meneviam,
or the present St. David's.
Besides, the document I found was not only not mentioned by the V. Bede,
but seemed to me not reconcilable with the account which he gives, Book ii.,
ch, 2, of the interview between St. Augustine and the Welsh Bishops. And
finally, the matter of the document could not, except on the ground of great
ignorance or culpable blindness, be reconciled with what I knew, from the
above testimonies, to be both tile knowledge and submission of the early British
Church to the See of Rome.
I cannot dismiss this point without remarking upon the strange inconsisten
cy of Protestant writers, as it seemed to me, in respect to what they call the
introduction of Popery into England. When they are seeking testimony against
the Supremacy of the Holy See, they cite Gregory the Great as rejecting that
supremacy, on the ground of its being anti-Christian, &c. But when they are
endeavoring to account for its introduction into England, they ascribe it, 1
found, to the assumption of jurisdiction over England by this very Pope Greg
ory, through his missionary, Augustine.
224 APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
could not shut from my mind the truth, made so
clear by the documents above cited, that the
Church in England did not, during that early
period of the faith, form an exception to the uni
versal recognition of the primacy of St. Peter.
And, besides, after an attentive examination of the
various outbreaks in England, under the domina
tion of the Catholic rule, before the Reformation, I
could see no evidence that, at any time, the Church
was dissatisfied with the existing religion ; but only
that the secular power, becoming jealous of the in
fluence of the Church, acting in her Catholic,
rather than in a national, capacity, endeavored, by
statutes of pramunire, and at times by violent per-
In my remarks above on the spurious document, I submitted what I said in
regard to the two words, kelpio and cleimio, to an eminent Welsh scholar, who
at first concurred, but subsequently sent me the following correction : —
" In the supposed document of Dinoth, it was a mistake to call ' claimio,'
or ' cleimio,' (as it is written,) a Saxon word, as it is obviously from the Latin
' clamo.'
" But this fact renders the document still more suspicious, as far as Philol
ogy is concerned.
" ' Claimio ' could not be derived from the early intercourse of the Britons
with their Roman conquerors.
" (1) Because the tense of the word is not its classical sense, but a significa
tion which it obtained in later jurisprudence, and is current in the Norman
law language.
" Because it is a form contrary to the genius of the Welsh language ; and, in
fact, there exists in Welsh the identical word clamarc, with its proper .signifi
cation, and in the form which the Britons gave to similar derivatives: they
changed the initial d into their //, or aspirated I.
*********
" It seems, therefore, to me clear that the word ' cluimio,' in the sense and
in the form in which it appears in the supposed answer of Dinoth, was de
rived from our English language after the Normans had, especially in the
Courts of Law, given us so many Gallicanizcd Latin \vun!s. The document,
therefore, i.-s later than the time in which such Norman words had (1) beconia
current hi England, and (2) communicated to our Welsh neighbors."
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
secution, to separate her from the centre of Catho
lic unity. But never till the reign of Henry VIII.
did it seem to me to have succeeded in effectually
sundering the tie which bound her to that source
of divine authority and to that standard of infal
lible truth,
By the above incontrovertible evidence, there
fore, I was brought to this conviction, that that
divine, visible, and ever-living headship of the
" One, holy, Catholic, and apostolic Church,*' mili
tant, which, from the very nature, constitution, and
office of that Church seemed to me so necessary,
was actually provided by our Lord in the appoint
ment of St. Peter to that headship, — St. Matt.
xvi. 18-; St. John xxi. 15—17, — as understood and
acted upon in her submission to' the See of St.
Peter at Rome, by "the one, holy, Catholic, and
apostolic Church," to the present day; and that,
to have vital evangelical union with Christ, cer
tainly in the faithfulness of charity and good hope
of salvation, it is by God's institution made essen
tial that each and every member of Christ's body
be in visible and real fellowship with that See.
And hence that no one, not maintaining such fel
lowship, can have authority to exercise the office,
either of bishop, priest, or deacon, in the Church
of God. And, therefore, the inevitable conclusion
that the act of Henry VIII., perpetuated by Eliza
beth and her Parliament, and shared in by the
Protestant Episcopal Church of the United States,
was an act of fatal schism — annulling all authority
226 APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
to exercise the priestly functions in God's Church,
arid endangering the salvation of the souls em
braced within its scope.*
To this point, then, dear brethren and friends,
after long and painful examination, after laboring
and suffering under the misgivings of conscience for
years, after various and humiliating endeavors to
reconcile that conscience to my distrusted Protes
tant position, have I come at length through the
marvellous grace of God. In the progress of my
mind to its present happy state, it has passed
* The object of my work did not lead me necessarily to speak of the posi
tion of the present Greek Church.
It will be perceived, however, that a large part of the Fathers which I have
cited to bear witness to the Supremacy of the See of St. Peter belonged to the
early Greek Church, and hence go to convict the modern Greek Church of
schism in her present melancholy separation from Rome. But the recent pub
lication of the work of Cardinal Mains, already alluded to, has enabled me to
adduce another later, and, if possible, more important, Greek authority. It ig
that of St. Niceptiurus, Patriarch of Constantinople. He is writing on the Sec
ond Council uf JWce, and gives the following testimony: " Indeed, this synod
is of the very highest authority, and capable of giving the faith in all its ful
ness; because it is (ecumenical, and wholly unfettered in its action, and above
the reach of calumny arid reproach, and tinged with no spurious doctrine, and
in all respects perfect. For it was not only conducted equitably, but in the
highest sense and degree according to law. For, as required by the divine de
crees anciently set forth, the chief part of the authority which swayed and pre
sided over its councils, proceeded from that Western Headship (of the Church),
ancient Rome. Without which no dogma, that had been discussed in the
Church or had the sanction of hierarchical usage, can ever be considered
proved or binding in practice ; because this sacerdotal jurisdiction stands pre
eminent, both by original constitution and by the elevation or dignity it haa
acquired from two chief Apostles." *— S. JVicep/i. Patriarch. Conntpl. Tom. V. p.
174. Ed. Card. Jllaio.
* Etenim celebrata fuit feqnissime et in primis legitime: nam secundnm
edita antiquitus Divina decreta praeminebat in ea praaidebat que ez occidentals
fa*ti<rit>, id est, ti vetere Roma, pars tion modica: sine qiiibiin( Romania) iiHiun
dogma, quod in ecclesia ventilatum decretis canonicis et sacerdotali consuetu-
dine fuit antea ratum ; nunqnam tamen probatum habebitur, neque in praxim
deducetur; qnia ill! sacerdotii principaturn sortiti sunt. eamque dignitatem a
duttras ctfiyphKis Apssttflis traditam habent.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE. £27
through the following stages of manifest truth :
1. I have seen, with a clearness which I cannot
well express, that " the friendship of the world is
at enmity with God." That fi wre cannot serve two
masters" — cannot secure the favor of two utterly
and mutually opposed worlds. £. That every dic
tate of reason echoes the voice of God — " what can
it profit a man to gain the wrhole world and lose
his own soul ? " 3. That, to save the soul, self-will
must be renounced, and God's will be submissively
followed. 4. That the facts that God has re
vealed His will — that he commands us to know
His will — that he promises to " lead us to all
truth " in respect to it — all concur with the yearn
ings of our hearts to justify the expectation of
certainty in faith. 5. That, to secure such cer
tainty, Christ leads us out of ourselves and a\vay
from every mere human aid, and invites us to
6 ' take His yoke and learn of Him ; " to look, through
His commissioned priesthood, to Himself, as our
ever-living, ever-present, ever-unfailing teacher
and guide. 6'. That, while professedly having a
part in that priesthood, and so appearing as Christ's
representative in teaching His infallible will, I felt
in my conscience wholly unable to tell with cer
tainty, and in many vital particulars, what that
will is. 7. That, when I turned for relief to my
brethren associated with me in the Episcopate,
(and here let me affectionately and earnestly appeal
to them for the truth of my convictions,) I found
that the uncertainty had increased almost in a
APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
direct ratio with the increase of numbers, till con
fusion, and discord, and mutual strife were the
only answers that met the anxious sinner as he
came to inquire, " What must I do to be saved ? "
8. That such a state of things so unfriendly to
truth — so utterly repugnant to the declared pur
poses of Christ's priesthood — so absolutely submis
sive of the unity and Catholicity of His Church —
so derogatory to His honor, and so fatal to His
promise, could not possibly proceed from His own
institution. And hence, 9. That the cause of this
doubt and misery, attendant upon the working of
the Anglican Communion and' her American daugh
ter, must be sought in that fatal act which separated
her from a divinely constituted spiritual head, the
representative of Christ, and placed her professedly
under the supreme guidance of a temporal sover
eign, but, in reality, under the direction of each
individual judgment. 10. And finally, that that
Church, which is the body of Christ, and which, as
such, we are all commanded by him to " hear," is
manifestly that "one Catholic and apostolic Church"
which, at first founded by Him on the "rock,"
St. Peter, has ever since enjoyed His own presence,
as the centre of unity and source of apostolic power
in the See of that prince of the apostles. And
that this Church, made manifest by her divine
foundation and her no less divine preservation,
yea, by her obvious principle of divine life and
cohesion and assimilation,* rewards every sincere
* Assimilation, I mean, not of doctrine, but of minds, and labws, and holy
•ympfefhib'f.
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
effort to investigate her claims by new proofs of
her divinity — by making it more clear, the more
closely her history is examined, that she has
always, every where, and by all her sons, held and
taught the < ' one faith, once for all delivered to the
saints." That what has been charged upon her as
an addition to that faith is resolvable either into
necessary and lawful changes in her discipline and
ceremonial, into the unauthorized extravagances
of overwrought individual minds, or the miscon
ceptions, exaggerations, and misstatements of in
terested opponents. That, in short, the Fathers
of the first five centuries taught as distinctly,
though not as formally as did the Fathers of the
Council of Trent, the various dogmas set forth
by that Council as necessary to the faith and prac
tice of the Christian man. And hence, that the
Gospel standard of faith, and the Gospel rule of
obedience, are to be found only within her pale ;
particularly as she alone professes to have, through
the presence of Christ, that infallibility which is
essential to such a standard, and in her members
that childlike submission without which such a
rule would be useless — " Except ye be converted,
and become as little children, ye cannot enter into
the kingdom of heaven."
Furthermore, dear brethren and friends, I came
to these convictions, as I have written this letter,
under the operations of my own mind.* The cir-
* Here I feel it to be my duty, from the circumstances in which I am placed,
to declare distinctly and positively that each and every part of this letter was
230 APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
cnmstances in which I had just been placed by the
difficulties in my diocese forced me to keep my
troubles of mind much tor myself. Often my op
pressed spirit yearned for some confidential ear into
which to pour out its griefs ; but, warned by sad
experience, I hesitated to trust a distinct knowl
edge of these griefs beyond my own breast.
The last year and a half of my episcopate was,
I can truly say, the most trying, the most pain
ful, period of my life ; although one of apparent
quietness, official success, and restored confidence.
After the immediate effects of my convention in
the spring of 1851 (which, as you will remem
ber, resulted in a reconciliation between myself and
the disaffected part of my diocese) had passed off,
and my mind, long pressed down by a weight of
sore trial, had time to react, it came up at once,
and to my own surprise, to its former level of
Catholic belief: indeed, it was like waking from
a pleasant dream to a frightful reality. I had
actually flattered myself into the belief that my
doubts had left me, and that I could henceforward
act with a quiet conscience on Protestant ground.
But, on recovering from the stupefaction of over
much sorrow, I found myself fearfully deceived ;
found that what I had taken for permanent relief
of mind was only the momentary insensibility of
written, except where I have given credit, without the dictation, suggestion, or
help of any one but God ; and that the books I consulted in writing it were the
books I had read while a Protestant, except in the instances of Passaglia's
Commentary, Oow'n Rituale Gracorum, <$•<;., Perrone's Pralcctiones, 4'c., and
Card, Maius's Book of hitherto unpublished Fathers,
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE.
opiates or exhaustion. When I came again to my
self, however, I was visited with reflections which
no man need envy. i"he concessions I had made,
in good faith at the time, for the peace of the
Church, and, as I had falsely supposed, for my own
peace, rose up before me as so many concessions,
and cowardly ones too, to the god of this world.
So that I can say with the deepest truth that the
friendliness which greeted me 011 my subsequent
visitation through my diocese was most unwelcome
to my heart. Every kind word of those who had
spoken against the truth seemed a rebuke to me,
every warm shake of the hand to fall like ice upon
my soul. I felt that I had shrunk publicly from
the consequences of that truth which God had
taught me — felt that I had denied that blessed
Master who had graciously revealed Himself to me.
But blessed be His name for that grace which
moved me to " weep bitterly." Persecution for
Christ's sake would then have been balm to my
wounded conscience. And nothing, I think, but
the precarious state of one whom I had vowed to
" keep in sickness as well as health " prevented an
earlier avowal of my disquietude and an earlier
abandonment of my diocese.
For all this suffering, however, God forbid that
I should blame any one but myself. Others may
have acted according to their conscientious convic
tions ; I resisted mine, and on grounds that would
not bear the test of calm reflection, and how much
APPLICATION OF FACTS IN TWO PRECEDING
less the searching light of Eternity ! I ought to
have known myself better ; ought to have known
the way of God's grace and truth better. Per
haps, however, — and here I try to comfort myself,
• — there may be in all this a token of Divine mercy >•
for it may have prepared me to bear the more
patiently the heavy cross which was to be laid upon
me, to drink the more readily of that bitter chalice
which was put into my hand. For I can now say,
with a depth of truth which no one but a Catholic
can understand, " The Lord is my light and my
salvation ; whom, then, shall I fear ? The LORD
is the strength of life ; of whom, then, shall I be
afraid ? " And further, I can now suffer, as a
Catholic alone can comprehend, and count it all
joy, if it only be for Christ and heaven.
And now, dear brethren, I have only to add,
take warning by my sufferings ; take courage by
my blessings ; take example from Him " who en
dured the cross, despising the shame, and is set
down at the right hand of God." The scenes of
earth will soon be past, and we shall then feel the
true force of our Lord's words, " He that forsaketh
not all that he hath cannot be rny disciple."
I have loved you well ; I have labored for vou
earnestly ; and now I feel it to be a privilege, too
great for human tongue to express, to be able each
day to plead in your behalf the sacrifice of a pres
ent God and Savior ; yea, to plead that He may
ere long, through the riches of His own mercy and
CHAPTERS TO MY OWN CASE. 233
the power of His condescending love, make you
partakers of the new and unutterable joy which I
now feel, when I declare before God that " I BE
LIEVE ONE CATHOLIC AND APOSTOLIC CHURCH."
Faithfully and affectionately,
Your Friend and Servant,
L. SILLIMAN IVES.
20*
DONAHOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
BONAHOS'S
NEW AND IMPROVED EDITIONS OF
Catjjnlic '^rntjcr 36nnk%
Being the cheapest, most comprehensive, and suitable assortment for
general use published in the United States.
The new, superior PRAYER BOOK, recommended to be the most useful
ever printed, entitled
St. Joseph's Manual.
Printed with large type, on fine paper, containing 696 pages, 18mo.
Beautifully illustrated.
The merits of this Bonk, among the many which have been published as well
in Europe as America, are its peculiar adaptation to the wants of families, as of
individuals, for public as well as private devotion ; for those who live remote
from Churches, and cannot be present at Hie Holy Sacrifice of the Mass on Sun
days and Holydays, as for those who enjoy greater privi leges, ft may be styled
a volume of prayer and religious instruction, since it not only contains devotions,
public and private, adapted to the wants of the many and for all seasons and
occasions of the ecclesiastical year, but is also explanatory and instructive upon
many points where information is frequently sought after. The care and attention
which .have been given to the distribution of its varied contents will be equally
appreciated by those who have felt the importance of system and arrangement in
this particular.
Strongly bound in sheep $50.
Roan, 7o.
Roan, gilt, 1 00.
Roan, gilt, with clasp, ...... 1 25.
Imitation Turkey, full gilt, 1 25.
Imitation Turkey, full gilt, clasp, .... 1 50.
Turkey, superior extra, various styles, ... 2 25.
Turkey, superior extra, clasp, 3 00.
Turkey, illuminated, ....... 3 00.
Turkey, illuminated, clasp, ..... 3 50.
Turkey, bevelled, antique, ..... 3 00.
Turkey, bevelled, antique, clasp, .... 3 50.
Velvet, embossed, ....... 4 50.
Velvet, embossed, clasp, ...... 5 00.
Velvet, gilt mountings, ...... 8 00.
Velvet, medallion on side, ...... 9 00.
Velvet, mountings with morocco case, . . . 10 00.
DONAJIOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
Treasury of Prayer.
24mo. 5G8 pages. Illustrated.
The London Catholic Standard says of this work : " We have been much pleased
with this excellent Prayer Book, which appears to us one of the most perfect yet
published, and which reunites many features not found in former publications of
the kind. The occasional prayers are admirably selected ; for instance, we find
onp ' f.T a merchant or trader,' another ' to obtain the spirit of prayer,' another
'for »rare to conquer our passions,' another to he used ' after a day of toil.'
There are also prayers used by various holy persons ; for instance, those of St.
Bonaventure, St. Augustine, St. Thomas Aquinas, St. Ignatius, &c. ; tiie prayer
of Solomon for wisdom, the prayer of Manasses, of Jonas, of Job, &c. There
are several litanies, hymns, visits, and special devotions. The forms of examina
tion of conscience strike us as remarkably practical and wisely composed. There
are numerous instructions suited to the young and to converts, which make it a
book suitable for spiritual reading as well as prayer ; and the points of doctrine
disputed by Protestants, such as the Real Presence, Confession, <fcc., are headed
with proofs from Scripture."
The Dublin Telegraph says : " This is a most elegant, complete, and compen
dious companion to the Holy Altar. In addition to the devotions contained in the
ordinary book of prayer, we have here the Devotions of the Bona Mors, Visits to
the Hlessed Sacrament, Devotions of the Month of Mary, Devotions for the Forty
Hours' Exposition of the Hlessed Sacrament, together with the Way of the Cross;
and all this in so convenient and agreeable a size and shape as to be easily placed
in a lady's pocket. The title is well bestowed ; for it is, indeed, a Treasury of
Prayer, and a complete library of practical piety."
Roan, plain, $ '^°-
Roan, full gilt, 7-3.
Roan, full gilt, clasp, . . . .
Turkey, extra, various styles 1 50.
Turkey, extra, clasp, 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, ..... 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, clasp, . . . . 2 50.
Velvet, embossed, ....... 3 00.
Velvet, embossed, clasp, 3 51.
Velvet, full mountings, 5 50.
Companion of the Sanctuary*
4Smo.
Roan, plain, $ 37£
Roan, full gilt,
Roan, full gilt, clasp, 75.
Turkey, extra, 1 2-5.
Turkey, extra, clasp, ....... 1 75.
Velvet clasp, 2 50.
Velvet, full mountings, 4 00.
DONAHOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
Key of Heaven.
32mo.
Roan, plain, . . $ 50.
Roan, full gilt, 75.
Roan, full gilt, clasp, 1 00.
Turkey, extra, various styles 1 50.
Turkey, extra, clasp, 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, clasp, .... 2 50.
Velvet, embossed, 3 00.
Velvet, embossed, clasp, ...... 3 50.
Velvet, full mountings, 5 50.
Catholic Piety.
By the Rev. W. GAHAN, 0. S. A. 32mo.
Roan, plain, 5-50.
Roan, full gilt, 75.
Roan, full gilt, clasp, 1 00.
Turkey, extra, various styles 1 50.
Turkey, extra, clasp, ....... 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, 2 00.
Turkey, super extra, bevelled, clasp, . . . . 2 50.
Velvet, embossed, ....... 3 00.
Velvet, embossed, clasp, ...... 3 50.
Velvet, full mountings, ...... 5 50.
Christian's Guide to Heaven.
With the Epistles and Gospels for every day in the year. New
Edition. 32mo.
Cloth, plain, . . . . . . . e gg
Cloth, gilt, | 50!
Roan, plain, ••••.... 50*
Roan, gilt, 75]
Roan, gilt, clasp, ••••...! 00*
Turkey, extra, 2 00*
Young Catholic's Manual.
Cloth, plain, . e? iq
Cloth, gilt, . ?«'
'»,.'• • • • • • • . oo.
Roan, plain, •«...... 38
Roan, gilt, .*.'.* 50.'
Turkey, extra j 00.
10 DONAHOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
Daily Exercise.
Cloth, plain, 8 l<2h-
Cloth, gilt,
In Turkey, gilt edges, ...... 38.
THE UNRIVALLED DOLLAR EDITION OF THE
Containing 881 pages, 8vo. ; printed on good paper and strongly
bound in leather, for One Dollar ! Generally acknowledged the
cheapest Douay Bible in print.
Same edition, bound in roan, ..... $ 1 50.
" " roan, gilt, . . . . 2 00.
" " Turkey, extra, . . . 3 50.
ROYAL OCTAVO EDITION OF THE
Ollolo.
Super extra Turkey, bevelled, illustrated, . . . $ 7 00.
Extra Turkey, six plates, ...... 6 00.
Imitation, full gilt, four plates, ..... 3 50.
Imitation, gilt edge, two plates, . . . . 3 00.
Sheep, strong ......... 1 50.
8vo.
Cloth, plain, ........ $50.
Roan, gilt, ......... 1 50.
Roan, full gilt, ........ 2 00.
Turkey, extra, ........ 2 50.
Turkey, super, bevelled, ...... 3 00.
CATHOLIC SUNDAY SCHOOL CLASS BOOK,
for the United States. 12 cents. Per dozen, $1.00.
EPISTLES AND GOSPELS for the Sundays and
principal Festivals throughout the year. Cloth, 19 cents.
ROSARY AND SCAPULA. Cloth, 25 cents.
DONAIIOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
11
JOHN O'BRIEN; or, the Orphan of Boston. By the Rev. J. T.
RODDAN. 12iiio., cloth, 50 cents.
WILLY BURKE; or, the Irish Orphan in America. A beautiful
Story, by MRS. SADLIER, illustrating the temptations and trials of Irish youth
in the United Stales. 32mo., cloth, 25 cents.
SHANDY McGUIRE; or, Tricks upon Travellers. Being a Story
of the North of Ireland. By PAUL PEPPERGRASS, Esq. 12mo., cloth, 50 cts
MARY, THE STAR OF THE SEA; or, a Garland of living
Roses culled from the Divine Scriptures and woven to the honor of the Holy
Mother of God. 32ino., cloth, 37£ cents.
THE RED HAND OF ULSTER; or, the Fortunes of HUGH
O'NiELL. By MRS SADLIER. 32mo., cloth, 37£ cents.
ALICE RIORDAN; or, the Blind Man's Daughter. By MRS.
SADLIER. 32mo., cloth, 37£ cents.
THE IRISH GIANT. By G. GRIFFIN. 32mo., cloth, 25 cents.
l&CTT ,<S 10,
THE CHAPEL CHOIR BOOK. — The cheapest collection of Cath
olic Music in the world. Ft contains three Masses— Webb's Mass in G;
Mass in F, by Natividad, and the Missa Regia, — Vespers, Hymns for the va
rious Festivals, Elementary Principles, &c., making in all 144 large pages,
printed on good paper, well bound, and is sold for the extremely low price of 50
cts., or $4 per doz. Specimen copies sent gratis to persons wishing to purchase.
*.
li X'32
MOORE'S IRISH MELODIES, with Symphonies and Accompani-
ments. By SIR JOHN STKPHENSON. 4to., cloth, plain edge, $2.50; gilt edge,
12
DONAHOE'S PUBLICATIONS,
CATHOLIC BOOKS FOR THE POOR,
IN A SERIES OF VOLUMES.
The Young Christian's Library,
OR,
0f Eminent Saints aifo Stttato 0f <S0ft,
COMPILED FROM AUTHENTIC SOURCES.
Price only three cents each.
Every Number of this beautiful collection will be complete in itself,
and will contain the Life of a Saint, embellished with a splendid en
graving. The following volumes are in preparation : —
Vo 1. Life of our Blessed Redeemer.
Vo 2. Life of the Blessed Virgin.
Vo 3. Life of St. James the Apostle.
Vo 4. Life of St. Anne, Mother of
the Blessed Virgin.
Vo 5. Life of St. Bernard.
Vo 6. Life of St. Clare.
Vo 7. Life of St. Philip Neri.
Vo 8. Life of St. Ptiilomena.
Vo 9. Life of St. Antony.
Vo 10. Life of St. Monica.
Vo 11. Life of St. Augustine.
Vol 12. Life of St. Elizabeth.
Vol 13. Life of St. Columbanus.
Each
Vol. 14. Life of St. Theresa.
Vol. 15. Life of St. Laurence O'Toole.
Vol. 16. Life of St.Catharine of Sienna.
Vol. 17. Life of Blessed Peter Claver,
S. J.
Vol. 18. Life of St. Bridget, Patroness
of Ireland.
Vol. 19. Life of St. Patrick, Patron of
Ireland.
Vol. 20. Life of St. Mary Magdalene.
Vol. 21. Life of St. Vincent de Paul.
Vol. 22. Life of St. VVinefride.
Vol. 23. Life of St. Francis Xavier.
Vol. 24. Life of St. Columbkille.
olume of this series will contain thirty-two pages, 32mo.,
printed in the best manner, on fine paper.
lUr Beads, Scapulas, Gospels, Crosses, Holy Water Fonts, Pictures,
and every article used by the devout Catholic, constantly on band.